• Home
  • About Us
  • Relationship Tips
  • Celeb Nudes
  • Store
  • Contact
  • DONATE!

ilove-u.com

~ EROTICA! Erotic Boutique Entertainment Complex!

ilove-u.com

Tag Archives: Fiction

An Affair With A Submissive Connecticut Wife

09 Friday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, asian, Ass to pussy, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to pussy, Cheating, Consensual Sex, Domination/submission, Fiction, Male Domination, Male/Female, Spanking

Author’s info: Gender: male

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

For the third time since I started my workout I heard the door open and someone come in. As I was between sets I looked up and this time I was pleasantly surprised. The first time had been a young couple who looked as if anything more complicated then a stationary bike would be beyond their ability. The second time was a teenaged boy who watched me exercise for a minute before leaving.

This time however a very attractive lady who appeared to be in her late thirties had entered the hotel fitness center. She scanned the room once she was inside but she looked ready to go. She was wearing a pair of blue snug fitting sweat pants with the word PINK emblazoned on her round, full posterior. She also had on a black scoop neck tank top and cross training shoes. Her outfit was completed by a pearl necklace around her slender neck and a gold ring with a large rock on her left hand.

She seemed to me to be the type of lady who would be at home at a country club or other wasp-ish enclave. From her pale good looks to her short blond hair styled in a bob cut and her perfectly manicured nails she looked as if she was born into money or perhaps married it.

I smiled at her and said “Good morning” in a low tone as I filled my water bottle from the cooler before resuming my exercise. She returned my greeting, flashing her pearly whites in a dazzling smile directed at me. As I resumed doing bench presses on the universal the woman began to stretch her leg muscles, first doing some standing quadriceps stretches. As she did these her back was towards me and as she pulled on her ankle it highlighted the shape of her leg and butt. It distracted me enough that I actually lost count of my reps.

Because the walls of the room were mirrored I realized that the woman could tell that I was admiring her body and in fact as I looked at her reflection I actually saw her wink at me. Rising from the seat I removed a towel from a pile of them and wiped my brow before asking her a question.

“Since I’m up would you like some water or a towel?”

“That’s very thoughtful of you. Yes I could do with both please.”

First I lifted another towel before filling a plastic cup with water which I brought to her. She took the towel and draped it over her shoulder before taking the cup. When she did her fingers lightly brushed against mine giving me a jolt that I felt all the way to my groin.

“Thank you. By the way my name is Payton” she said as she extended her hand daintily in my direction.

“A pleasure Payton, I’m Rob” I replied as I took her hand.

“Umm, pardon me for saying so but it’s not hard to pleasure you it seems” she said with a twinkle in her grayish eyes. “I on the other hand can be hard to please though it is very worthwhile if you succeed.”

My jaw dropped from her innuendo and I was so flabbergasted that I couldn’t think of anything to answer what she’d said so I reluctantly released her hand and resumed my seat. If I thought her last stretch was distracting what she now did totally threw me off my game. Payton lay on the floor mat no more than two feet away with her feet pointed straight in my direction as she stretched her hamstrings. With one leg bent at the knee and her foot on the floor she lifted her other leg to her chest.

As my eyes were helplessly drawn to the nexus of her thighs I was shocked as I realized that Payton couldn’t be wearing panties because a prominent camel toe clearly showed. She smiled as she saw the look I must have made when I discovered this.

“Rob I hope me being here isn’t distracting you too badly” she said smiling wickedly.

“To be honest you are very distracting Payton and not only do you know it I believe you enjoy it immensely.”

She laughed throatily to my response as she switched the position of her legs and as she did she spread them a little further apart. That was more than I could take at the moment as my blood was flowing to a part of my body that I wasn’t exercising and in my position I knew would clearly show to Payton. Standing I quickly turned so as not to reveal my growing erection and pretended to study another piece of equipment.
When I had deflated somewhat I started to work on my triceps as that way I wouldn’t be facing her.

“Are you in the city for long?” she asked me.

“Just here for a long weekend” I truthfully told her.

“And your wife isn’t interested in working out?” she asked as she had obviously noticed my wedding ring.

“No shopping is more her idea of exercise. She and her mother will get in a good session today with all the boutiques.”

“We’re in town so that our son can acclimate himself as he’ll be attending university here this fall. Of course he and my husband are golfing today. I’ll be lucky if I see them before dinner the way they play and they think nothing of leaving me all alone.”

There was no way I could respond to that opening she had left me unless I was looking for trouble and I was already tempted as it was. I just made a hmm sound as I continued my workout when Payton spoke to me again.

“Rob I hope you don’t mind but its plain to see you’re in great shape and know your way around a gym so I was wondering if I could ask you for some advice.”

“I’ll be glad to help if I can Payton but you look to be pretty fit yourself.”

“I’m not in horrible shape but my regimen is mostly tennis and walking so my practical knowledge isn’t great. There are a couple of exercises I want to do but I’m not sure if I’m doing them right and maintaining proper form.”

“No problem, the best thing to do is try them where I can see how you do and correct you if I see something wrong” I said as I stood near her.

“Thanks, would you mind helping me up?” she asked while extending a hand.

Reluctantly I reached down and helped her to her feet but she waited longer than necessary before letting go of my hand. Then as she made her way to the universal her thigh brushed against me even though there was plenty of space. Payton attached a collar with Velcro fastening and a D-clamp to her ankle and connected the D-clamp to the low pulley before turning to me.

“I’ve been trying to firm up my backside as now I’m getting older and I don’t want to fall apart but I don’t think I’m doing it right Rob.”

Facing the pulley she moved her leg back in a straight line and when she finished she turned to me. Watching her technique I hadn’t noticed any flaws in her approach.

“That’s how I do it but I’m not feeling it in my butt so I must be doing something wrong” she said.

“Try this Payton, use the leg that isn’t connected to the pulley and slowly go through a full range of motion and squeeze your gluteus muscle the whole time” I told her as I came closer and crouched down by her side.

She swung her leg back slowly all the way, paused and returned her leg to its starting position.

“How was that?” I asked.

“Much better thanks.”

“Try it with the other leg Payton.”

When she brought her leg back I placed my palm against her buttock and felt its contraction. Payton sighed as I felt her quivering flesh with my fingers. As her leg paused my hand slipped around to the front and ran toward her delta and as I did she actually whimpered. My fingers ran over her covered, plump pussy lips with the edge of my hand sliding between them. Payton brought her leg back to its starting position as my free hand worked its way up her leg. Unable to resist I buried my face against her taut ass, my lips brushing the material.

“Rob I told you I was a married woman” she gasped out.

“Yes you did.”

I stood and pressed my body against hers and as I did my fingers continued teasing Payton’s pussy while my lips felt her hair against them as they searched for her neck. As soon as my lips found it they nuzzled against it making her lean into me. My other hand took Payton by the head and turned her my way and I brought my mouth to hers. I kissed her hard and when I did her soft lips parted involuntarily allowing my tongue to dart inside. Payton seemed to melt into me but a moment later she broke our kiss by taking a step backwards though I managed to move my right hand with her keeping it rubbing against her mound.

All of a sudden Payton slapped me right across my face. It wasn’t very hard but for a moment I wondered if I had been wrong. However when I looked in her eyes I saw my answer. My fingers continued teasing Payton and as I again closed the distance between us my left hand grasped her right wrist and pulled it behind her back.

“You brute” she managed to get out before I kissed her again.

Payton eagerly responded to my kiss and her free hand soon found its way to my short dark hair where it stroked away. I brought my hand up and slipped it underneath Payton’s sweats where it slid down to her sweet treat. On the way I encountered no hair as she must be clean shaven down there. She was soaked and my finger easily went inside her tight opening sliding in all the way. At that moment we heard the door opening.

“I’ll never get over the look on that poor kid’s face” Payton said about the hotel worker who had walked in on us as we scrambled to disentangle ourselves. We were now on a hotel elevator when the car stopped on the seventh floor and the door opened.

“This is my floor” I said as I stepped off and the door closed between us.

I watched the door open and saw Payton standing there dressed in the sweatpants she had been wearing but her tank top was gone and she only had on a flimsy bra and her feet were bare. She held the door open as I strode in and closed it behind me and kind of leaned into the door.

“Here I am a helpless woman left alone by my husband and a strange man has barged into my hotel room. Oh whatever should I do?”

I actually had to fight from laughing from that bit from Payton but I managed to keep a straight face through it. My hands pushed my workout pants down to my knees along with my boxers and I stood with my rampant erection freed from its captivity.

“What I think you should do Payton is get on your knees and suck my hard dick” I told her in no uncertain terms.

She sank down to the hotel carpet and knelt in front of me and then reached her hand out and wrapped it around my swollen shaft. Her head tilted up and she looked me straight in my eye before she brought her mouth to it. Her red lips parted wide enough that she took the tip between them and also ran her tongue against it so I could see.

“You mean like that” she answered as she pulled her head back a trifle “ but it’s so thick I don’t know how much I can take.”

Grabbing her head I forced it back in her mouth but I pushed it much deeper. When she tried to pull her head back I held it in place.

“Let me amend what I said. What you should do is kneel there while I face fuck you and of course assist as you are able.”

With that I started to jam my thick erection as far as she could take without choking her. Payton’s hands now held my legs as I thrust back and forth into her pretty mouth. More than a little saliva escaped as I was as rough to her as I could be. I’d seen in her eyes a look familiar to me and that I knew well. Payton liked to, no, craved to be shown who was boss and luckily for me for this morning I would be the one.

“Payton stop wasting time and take off your bra” I barked at her.

Immediately she reached a hand back and unclasped her bra and slid it off to reveal her pert breasts. With what her mouth was doing to me at the moment I wasn’t about to stop Payton but I knew before long I would lavish all the attention that those two tits deserved. They were certainly more than a mouthful but were small enough that they didn’t really need a bra to keep them high on her chest with no sagging at all. The nipples were marble sized and proudly erect on the quarter sized areolas.

My cock continued to go to the back of her mouth but it seemed to me that it would never fit down her throat. More than once she gagged but I pressed on as we both enjoyed what was happening. On one occasion she gasped and had to pull her mouth off me and after she did Payton ran her slim fingers along my shaft which was slick from her spit.

“It’s so big and hard, does it always get like this Rob?”

“It has been like that since you teased me in the fitness center Payton.”

“You mean little ol’ me caused this?”

“Yes and I’ve been meaning to punish you for being so naughty.”

On hearing the word punish a gleam appeared in Payton’s gray eyes that decided my course for me. I grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her to her feet before leading her to the large bed that dominated the room. First I sat at the edge then I pulled her over my lap with the word PINK facing me printed on her firm ass. My hand yanked her sweats down revealing her smooth cheeks. Before I could proceed I had to touch, feel, squeeze and caress those beautiful butt cheeks. Once I got my initial fill of playing with them I was able to move on. My fingers forced Payton’s thighs apart enough that they could touch her wet little pussy and she trembled as I grazed her lips.

They slid across the wet slit a few times building the anticipation until I pushed two fingers up her slippery snatch making her squirm. As Payton writhed from the feeling I suddenly brought my free hand down hard on her perfectly shaped tush causing a gasp to escape her mouth. Relentlessly I spanked her making sure to equally distribute my blows so no area received more than another. The whole time I did this my fingers continued plunging deep in her tight, wet pussy with an occasional rub of her clit from my thumb.

From the sound of her increasingly ragged breathing I figured that she was getting close so while I continued with her chastisement I buried my fingers in her welcoming hole and wiggled them about so my thumb could maintain constant contact with her hard, little nub. After a short amount of vigorous rubbing Payton gasped and I felt her cunt clamp tight on my fingers as her thighs also contracted from the force of her climax. I relented my spanking as she reached orgasmic heights and drifted back to earth.

Payton turned her head sideways so I could see her lovely face in its bliss, her eyes narrowed and her lips curled into a half smile. I withdrew my fingers from her and brought them to her lips and without prompting she sucked on them removing all traces of her internal juices. After I removed them she licked her lips as if she had enjoyed her own womanly taste.

“That’s enough rest Payton. Now I want you to get on the bed on your hands and knees with your ass sticking out by the edge.”

As she speedily complied I undressed myself and moved behind her. Her juicy cunt looked so good and I wanted nothing more than to ram my erection deep in her but I decided to taste Payton first. My body crouched so that my face was level with her ass and pussy and I ran my tongue from her juicy opening between her wet lips and beyond until I reached her puckered back opening. When my tongue touched her anus Payton shuddered and pushed back slightly.

Shaking my head I realized here was another area I had to explore with her. My tongue began making little circular movements as it zeroed in there and she moaned in appreciation of the attention. I alternated licking her sweet slit with her tangy hole until I was unable to wait any more. My hands grasped Payton by her hips and I rolled her onto her back where I saw her pussy for the first time from that angle, all bald and soaked. There was no time to pause and enjoy the view however and as soon as she was on her back I placed my thickness to her lips and drove forward.

My need was great by this time and I dispensed with any niceties but instead forced my cock as deep as Payton could take it. Her legs I grabbed by the knees and I pushed them to her chest while pounding her pussy hard. I made no attempt to be subtle or to last long, I just wanted the relief my balls were demanding. My hips moved as fast as they could, driving my dick in and out of her clinging pussy.

It didn’t take long before I felt the familiar, welcome feeling growing and with one final deep thrust I felt my release begin. As swiftly as I could I pulled out of Payton and climbed onto the bed and straddled her as my cum started to shoot from me. The first shot sailed wide and far of her but my second I managed to aim so that it hit her cheek flush. Further spurts landed on her before Payton grasped me while tilting her head enough that she could lick my overly sensitive head. Now it was my turn to squirm as she took me into her hot mouth. When she realized that I was done cumming she released me after giving my head one more lick.

“You are a talented little cock sucking slut, aren’t you Payton?” I said while grinning at her.

She just shrugged in reply to my observation but her smile was bigger than mine. As I moved off her I took the opportunity to taste her cute little nipples, sucking and nipping each in turn which she seemed to greatly enjoy. That reminded me of something I had brought from my room so I retrieved my workout pants and slipped my hands into the pocket removing two items. In my hand I held two mini hair clips that could hold a small braid or strand of hair. With a smile I opened one and clamped it on Payton’s nipple and I repeated the procedure with the other.

“Do you like how they feel on your cute nipples Payton?”

She just nodded yes and I saw the mixture of pain and pleasure they brought to her face. She was a wild one, no doubt about that.

“Now get back on your hands and knees for round two.”

As soon as she was in position I gave her ass one hard swat before again drving my prick to her pink depths making her shudder. One hand grabbed her hip and I pulled her back with it as I pushed forward with my pelvis for a satisfying motion. My other hand worked its way to her lips where she eagerly sucked my fingers. Once they were good and wet I pulled them back and started to tickle her anus with my index finger. Payton visibly trembled as I teased her back hole and when I pushed my fingertip in her ass while continuing filling her pussy with my shaft she appeared to have a mini orgasm.

My finger slid in deeper as I probed her backdoor and once I was all the way in I began to push a second finger in as well.

“Oh yes please don’t stop” she pleaded with me as if there was any chance I would but by this time I had lost any control I had as well.

Once I’d built up a good rhythm finger fucking her tight ass I pulled out of her front entrance with my swollen prick and also removed my fingers from her butt as well.

“Payton I plan on fucking your tight ass with my thick cock. What do you think of that?”

“It’s so big, I’ve never had one so big back there but I’m ready for it I think.”

I spit right on her hole then I pressed my head to it and started to push against her but it was tough going to enter her.

“Payton your hole is so small I’m having a problem fitting in. Grab hold of my cock and hold it steady while I work it in.”

She reached back between her legs and her fingers encircled my girth and placed it right at the entrance as my hands held her hips. When I pushed forward again her hand held me steady and the head battered its way past her ring and inside her. Payton moaned loudly from a combination of pain and desire as my shaft drilled deeper. I only managed to get halfway inside her when I paused to give her time to adjust while also preventing me from losing it and going crazy too fast.

After a minute I started to move again by first sliding back a few inches and then forward. Slowly she opened up as her tight channel stretched to this invasion. For a minute I slowly moved in her and managed to get a bit deeper but an idea came to me. With one smooth movement I slid out of Payton’s ass, grabbed my prick and pushed it back into her pussy and began to fuck her hard. My unexpected assault made her cry out as I sank deep into her wet pussy. It almost seemed as if her canal was tighter as if it was competing with her back channel to please me but either way I was the winner.

Our flesh slapped together creating a song of desire and lust as we again built up a good rhythm but before I could push myself too far I withdrew causing Payton to moan with disappointment. Before she could even finish I was again working my way into her backdoor and with her pussy juice as added lubrication I sank all the way into her back passage.

My hands guided her hips back and forth as she swallowed then released my hardness repeatedly. We continued like this until I realized I might be getting close so I again pulled from her. This time I waited a little before again sliding deep in her sweet pussy. Again we built up to a good pace before one more time I withdrew. This time I climbed onto the bed and crouched behind Payton and once more worked deep into her ass.

The fingers of one hand clasped her hair and pulled her head up while I also steadied myself by leaning the other hand on Payton’s back. This time I pounded her as fast as I was able to sinking all the way in so my balls slapped her ass before I would pull halfway out. She was making little grunts as I bottomed out in her ass repeatedly and I was delirious from pleasure.

Knowing how close I was to cumming I increased my speed more and with a loud grunt my cock spewed deep up Payton’s guts. It was quite intense and I collapsed on top of her so that we were both sprawled on the mattress spent and gasping for breath.

The next evening while having a fine dinner with my wife and mother-in-law in the hotel restaurant I noticed the hostess seating Payton and her family. Her son was a fine looking young man whose features definitely came from his mother while her husband seemed to be a somewhat bland, grayish man who appeared to be best described as a wet blanket. After our main course was brought out I excused myself from the table to use the rest room.

As I passed her table I managed to catch her eye with a sidelong glance as her son and husband talked. No sooner had I reached the entrance to the men’s room when Payton appeared right behind me. She was wearing a little black dress and looked incredibly sexy to me. Opening the door I seized her arm and guided her in before me. Luckily there was no one in there so I led her to a stall and pushed her in and followed closing the door behind us. I was unzipping myself with one hand as I lifted up her dress with the other. Payton wasted no time in pulling down her silk panties to mid-thigh.

“Are you wet?” I asked her and she nodded yes.

I pushed her so that she was bent over the bowl and drove my prick home. Payton bit on her hand to muffle her noises as I rapidly worked in and out of her. Knowing that I couldn’t take long I went hard as soon as she loosened up a little. My finger found her clit and I stroked it rapidly in time to my thrusts. Just knowing anyone including her husband could walk in turned me on unbelievably and as soon as I felt her tense my cock swelled and started emptying my cum in her pussy. Her muscles clamped on me tighter milking every last drop from me.

Once I was done I pulled out and wiped my dick off with some tp before zipping up. Without looking back I opened the stall and headed out. I heard her words before I left the bathroom.

“Rob I gave you my number yesterday so remember to call me if you’re ever back in Connecticut some time.”

THE END

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

God is a Slut Chapter 2: Rachel’s Darkest Fantasy

09 Friday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, asian, Ass to pussy, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to pussy, Blackmail, Coercion, Fiction, Incest, lesbian, Male/Teen Female, Mind Control, oral sex, Reluctance, Romance, teen

Introduction:

This is the second chapter of the “God is a Slut” series, where God and Lucifer (Lucy) gamble with a pure girl’s soul. I use multiple first-person perspectives, which are marked with CAPITAL NAMES.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

LUCIFER

“Today, Rachel, we begin the second test.” I said to the mortal, “I just need you to lie on your back and relax.”

We were in a therapist’s office, with cream colored walls, brown carpeting and windows that looked out onto a hellish cityscape below us. I was dressed in a white dress shirt, with a black skirt, black high heels and rectangular glasses. I enjoyed playing the part of the therapist, and was fully committed to the role, though, I did unbutton my shirt low enough to reveal my ample, red cleavage. God was dressed in her usual silk dress with the plunging neckline, and had her golden hair done up in a crowning braid that wrapped around her head, with the rest of her locks flowing freely down her shoulders. Rachel was still in her oversized sweatshirt and jeans, still desperately trying to conceal the curvaceous body she possessed. She had resisted the temptations of the succubi admirably, but this test was a different animal.

Rachel nervously rested her head back on the couch, and God gave her a reassuring smile and squeezed the mortal’s hand.

“I’m going to ask you some questions,” I said to Rachel, “and I want you to answer them honestly. Remember: it is a sin to lie, and God is right there.”

“OK Lucy,” Rachel said, her voice wavering slightly, “I’m ready.”

“Perfect.” I smiled, crossing my legs in a professional manner, “My first question is: when did you first start noticing changes in your body?”

“When I was twelve,” the college freshman said, “I had my first period.”

“And it was around this time that you began to see boys in a different light?” I asked.

“Yes.” Rachel responded.

“And if you can remember, when was the first time you masturbated?” I asked, looking up at her from behind my glasses.

“Uuuuumm” Rachel said, entwining her fingers together nervously, “I think it was when I was fifteen.”

“Wow,” God said, “you held out for a long time.”

“It’s a sin to indulge in your own flesh,” Rachel responded, “forgive me.”

“There’s nothing to forgive, sweetheart.” God smiled warmly.

“And did you use pornography as an aid, or were you using your imagination?” I asked Rachel, writing nonsense on the clipboard in my lap to keep up the appearance of professionalism.

“I used my imagination.” Rachel said, “Pornography is sinful.”

“It is?” God laughed, “Where in the bible does it say that? I watch porn all the time, Rachel. You humans are so…creative; I get all my new ideas from it.”

“I know you’re still testing me, my lord.” Rachel smiled, “Rest assured, my will is strong.”

“Moving on…” I said as God gave me satisfied smirk. It seemed no matter what God did or said, Rachel would still believe it was an act to test her faith, which meant God had carte blanche to be the shameless slut she truly was, without worry of swaying Rachel to my side. This little bitch was tough, but this test would surely break her.

“What were you imagining during your masturbation?” I asked Rachel.

“I don’t remember,” Rachel said honestly, “it was a long time ago.”

“Justin Bieber, One Direction,” I listed off the typical heart throbs of early teens, “the athletic kids at school, the bad boys, the druggies, the theatre kids…”

“No,” Rachel said, “I don’t think so.”

“Hmmmm,” I pondered, “well, it was a long time ago, so it’s likely you can’t remember it off hand. I’m going to put you in a hypnotic trance, and we’ll extract the memory from there.”

“Why are you so interested?” Rachel asked.

“You’re first sexual fantasy is the origin of your sexuality,” I explained, “your preferences may change, but everything expands outward from that first dirty thought. After I find that little bit of teenage depravity, I can move deeper until I discover your darkest fantasy.”

“My darkest fantasy?” Rachel asked, “How will this play-out in the test?”

“I am going to make it a reality,” I smirked, “and if you still want to hang out with God’s boring ass afterward, then you pass the test. Now, I need you to just relax, Rachel, just lie back, and don’t think about anything.”

I got up from my chair and pulled the pendulum from my pocket. I had the ability to put anyone in a trance with just a touch of my hand, but I was a slave to theatrics, and I’d seen too many movies where hypnosis therapy worked not to try it. I let the pendulum sway back and forth across Rachel’s eyes. She stared blankly at the pendulum, and I grew frustrated with the lack of hypnosis, and pushed her mind from consciousness with a touch of my hand instead.

“Now that she’s knocked out,” God whispered, “we can do whatever we want to her…let’s draw a dick on her face.”

“You’re mature,” I smiled, “I suppose you’d blame it on me once she found out.”

“And she’d believe every word.” God sniggered.

“Let’s find out what kind of dirty things fifteen-year-old Rachel was thinking about.” I said quietly as I leaned down to Rachel’s face.

“She’s so pure and innocent,” God whispered, “I bet it was something like holding hands with a boy in choir.”

“I’m not so sure,” I smiled, “the bible-thumpers often have some perverse fantasies. That’s what happens when you repress sexuality for so long.”

“We’ll see.” God said confidently, “Go on, ask her.”

“Rachel,” I whispered to the entranced girl, “who were you thinking about the first time you touched yourself?”

“Brian.” The entranced Rachel whispered.

“Oh fuck….” God said. I looked up at her and saw the worry in her face. Whoever Brian was, God definitely didn’t want Rachel to be thinking about him.

“And who is Brian?” I asked, smirking at God.

“My brother.”

I bit the inside of my cheeks to keep from bursting out in laughter. God stared down at Rachel, completely mortified.

“Her brother?!” I hissed between fits of laughter, “Your perfect little human wants to fuck her brother?!”

“She was young and confused!” God insisted through hushed whispers, “It’s like you said: sexual repression leads to weird fantasies; she’s probably over it by now!”

“Rachel,” I whispered, trying to hold it together, “Do you still touch yourself and think about Brian?”

“Yes.” She said whispered.

“Is Brian your darkest fantasy?”

“Yesssss.” She hissed, a small amount of arousal in her voice.

“Lucy,” God said, “don’t do it.”

“Oh, I’m doing it.” I smiled, “We haven’t had a good old fashioned incest fantasy for a loooong time.”

“Lucy, c’mon, the poor girl’s going to be scarred for life.”

“It’s so perverse,” I sneered, “so wrong. Fulfilling a fantasy like this just…burns a spot in the soul. After Rachel gets a taste of her brother, she’s going be begging to join me.”

God didn’t really give a shit that Rachel wanted to fuck her brother; the omnipotent slut often acted out incest fantasies herself. What God was really scared of, was that I was right. Rachel knew her fantasy was depraved, but I was going to make her fulfill it anyway, and once she dabbled in her darker side, she’d turn away from the bullshit path of virtue and have fun with me instead. And the debt God would owe me…let’s just say our lord and savior wasn’t going to be walking right for months. I smirked at God and disappeared in a flash of smoke. It was time to find Brian.

BRIAN

Ramstein played in the background as I packed a bowl of ground bud. I searched my pockets for my lighter and sighed when I realized I’d lost both it, and my cigarettes at the costume party last night. I was bound to have another lighter lying around my apartment somewhere, so I pushed away textbooks and piles of overdo papers looking for one.

“Need a light?” a sultry female voice asked from behind me.

Did I take home a girl last night? I thought, God, I hope it wasn’t Allison again, every time I get too drunk, Allison just swoops in like a fucking vulture.

“Allison, look,” I said as I turned around, “I don’t know what I said to you last night, but-”

This woman was not Allison. This woman was wearing a perfect devil’s cosplay outfit; her skin painted deep red from head to toe, her eyes decorated with golden contacts, her full lips covered in a sheen of black lipstick, and a pair of prosthetic horns protruding from a thick mane of straight black hair. She had a body like I’d never seen curving beneath a…secretary’s outfit? That part was confusing. Either way, I must have hit that last night and been too drunk to remember.

“I’m sorry,” I said, laughing and shaking my head, “I don’t remember your name.”

“Lucy.” she smiled.

“Lucy,” I laughed, “holy shit, you are way out of my league. I don’t know what my blacked-out self said to convince you to sleep with me, but-”

“We didn’t have sex, Brian,” Lucy laughed, “but I’m down for some later if you do me favor.”

“Sure!” I said, a little too eagerly. I must have passed-out before I could seal the deal last night, but Lucy seemed more than willing to give me a second chance. If she needed her laundry picked up or something, I could do her that favor. Shit, I’d damn near do anything to get it in.

“I’m actually a friend of your sister’s,” Lucy said as she sat down on my couch, “and she’s in a rough place right now.”

“I didn’t know Rachel had any friends,” I said, tactfully sitting down next to Lucy, “she’s always calling me from ASU and telling me how lonely she is. Do you go to ASU?”

“I’m done with school, actually,” Lucy said, “can I smoke in here?”

“Sure.”

Lucy took out a pack of Marlboro Reds, which surprised me. Most girls who smoke, don’t smoke something that harsh. Lucy was a bad, bad little devil; I was betting on anal. She flicked her thumb up and a flame shot from the tip. I raised my eyebrows at her cool party trick.

“You’ve got to show me how you do that,” I said, “do you keep a match in your palm or something?”

“I can summon the flame of hell-fire at will.” Lucy smiled. It was a little weird that she was staying in character after the party, but I didn’t give a shit. She could extinguish that square on balls if it meant she’d lick them.

“You were talking about Rachel?” I asked.

“Yeah,” Lucy said, blowing out a smoky shape of a woman bending over (how fucking cool was that?), “Rachel is in hell and needs you to have sex with her.”

“What?!” I yelled. Why is it that the hot ones I bring home are always fucking crazy? This is Allison all over again.

“Your sister, Rachel, is in hell with God, in my therapist’s office, waiting for me to bring you over to have sex with her.” Lucy said in a very matter-of-fact way. This bitch was hot, but not hot enough to ignore the red flags flying from every post of my mind.

“Ooooookkkkaaaaay,” I said, getting up, “you need to leave.”

“Oh, you still think I’m a cosplay slut you met at the party last night?” Lucy laughed, “I thought I dropped enough hints, but apparently, I was too subtle. Why don’t you look out your window?”

“Why the fuck-”

Welp, my hyper-religious parents were right all along. Hell was real, I was a sinner, and now I was being punished. Outside my window was a sea of lava, and billions of naked bodies writhing in torturous…wait, no, they’re all fucking; not so bad after all. I didn’t recall dying last night, but given how much alcohol I remember consuming, my death was probably embarrassing as fuck, and posted on LiveLeak by now. I hope I didn’t shit myself. I definitely shit myself.

“Satan,” I said to the beautiful queen of evil, “did I shit myself when I died? Because I have this problem where if I drink too much-”

“You’re not dead, Brian.” Satan laughed, “you’re just visiting, like your sister. And call me Lucy.”

“Right,” I said, snapping my fingers, “you want me to fuck my sister. I’m not doing it.”

“It’ll only be for a little-”

“I. Am. Not. Having. Sex. With. My. Sister!” I yelled. “End of story! Now take me back to my apartment so I can smoke my bowl in peace!”

“Have you ever seen those movies where someone makes a deal with the devil, and then they get everything they want?” Lucy said, standing up and walking seductively to me, “I can give you anything you want.”

“I want you to leave me alone,” I said, “and not ask me to have sex with my sister.”

“I could give you fortune-”

“Not interested.”

“Fame?”

“Don’t need it.”

“All the women you could ever desire? I could suck your-”

“I can masturbate.”

“Holy shit,” Lucy grumbled, “you and your sister are the two most stubborn fucking people I’ve ever met. I had my fist eight inches up her ass yesterday-”

“I don’t want to hear about that!” I grimaced. “What are you doing with her anyway?”

“God and I make these bets,” Lucy explained, “where God makes a human of pure spirit, and I try to corrupt them. So far, Rachel has passed the first test. The second test is where I find her deepest, darkest fantasy and make it a reality. And you, Brian, are that fantasy.”

“What the fuck,” I said, “Rachel wants to have sex with me?! She’s a fucking Jesus-freak! She goes to the confession box for just thinking about things!”

“And she’s been thinking about you, and what you have between your legs for quite some time.” Lucy smirked, “I guess she suppresses these thoughts so deeply, she won’t even confess them to a priest. But she confessed them to me, Brian. Your precious little sister wants you balls-deep in her virgin pussy.”

“What the fuck…” I said, sitting down on the couch in shock.

“The origin of this depravity lies somewhere in the pages of your history,” Lucy said as she walked behind me and placed her hands on my shoulders, “let’s take a look, shall we?”

A book appeared in my lap, and Lucy opened it. Her hands were delicate, with long fingers and black nail polish. She paged though the book of empty sheets and then stopped.

“Here….” She hissed, “this is where it all started.”

The page came to life in a screen of moving colors and then focused. It was from the viewpoint of my eyes. I was yelling at my parents, pointing an accusing finger at them, and then gesturing to Rachel sobbing on the floor. She was fifteen at the time, and she’d just been caught texting a boy from school. It was nothing salacious, it was an innocuous “hi,” but it was enough for my parents to come down on her hard. I defended her, I stood up for her and tried to explain reason to my parents. I told them they were ruining her, that she’d never function as an adult if they kept treating her this way. They threw her in the closet and screamed passages from the bible at her. I tore her from the closet and punched my old man in the face when he tried to stop me.

That was the last time we ever saw our parents. Rachel lived with me until she graduated high school and went to ASU. I feared that the damage of her youth was permanent, that she’d never escape from the shell our parents put her in. She prayed every day, she followed the word of God to the letter, and she wore a cross at all times, not even taking it off in the shower. She never had any fun, never made any friends, and she barely talked to anyone but me. All I could do was encourage her to be herself and hope that she’d open up to new experiences. And ever since I had dragged her from that hell-hole of a house, she’d wanted to fuck me. What the fuck.

“That was quite the thing you did for her,” Lucy’s voice whispered in my ear, “no wonder she sees you the way she does. You saved her, Brian, and that night, she touched herself for the first time, thinking about you.”

“Get the fuck away from me!” I growled.

“That’s not how this works,” Lucy whispered, her voice a mix of lust and malice, “you see, Rachel’s stuck here until she either passes my test, or fails it, in which case she’ll willingly join me in hell. God thinks Rachel could be the next messiah, and Rachel really pines for God’s approval. If you don’t help me, Brian, then Rachel can’t pass her test, and she’ll stay down here forever, stuck in my therapist office, waiting for you to save her, once again.”

“Jesus Christ,” I exclaimed, “you really are an evil bitch.”

“I’m not so bad once you get to know me,” Lucy laughed as she massaged my shoulders, “God however, God is a piece of work.”

“He gambles with innocent people’s souls,” I sighed, “he sounds like a real old-testament asshole.”

“She, Brian, God is a woman. And she’s not an asshole; she really does try to do good, it’s just…she’s kind of stupid. I mean, she knows everything in the universe, but her judgement is poor, to put it nicely.”

“So, I have to have sex with my sister to save her soul?” I said.

“That’s right,” Lucy replied, “and really put your back into it, Brian; Rachel needs to feel like you’re not just doing her a favor.”

“You are a disgusting person, Lucy.” I said, tilting my head up until our eyes met.

“And once you do what I ask,” Lucy smiled down at me, her hands sliding from my shoulders and tracing down my torso, “you’ll get to see how disgusting I really am.”

RACHEL

I woke up from my trance to see God’s beautiful face smiling down at me.

“What happened?” I asked her.

“You confessed your darkest fantasy to Lucy.” God said, her hand gently petting my hair.

“And?” I asked, “What is it?”

“You…” God said, “You want…to fuck your older brother.”

“What?!” I screamed as I shot up, “No, no, no. No I do not!”

“It’s OK,” God said, putting her calming hands on my shoulders, “it’s a little on the freakier side of things, but it’s not unheard of. I’m not one to judge; I mean, if I had a brother I’d have definitely fucked him by now.”

“It’s unnatural!” I cried, “It’s an abomination, a sin!”

“Hey, honey,” God said, “let’s pump the brakes here, OK? I’m the one who decides what a sin is, and I know you read the bible; there is a ton of incest. I mean, Adam and Eve? How the fuck do you think they got grandkids?!”

“I guess, if the bible says it’s Ok…”

“That’s the spirt!” God said, “For once, telling someone to read the bible was actually a good idea!”

“I know you’re testing my faith-”

“It was a joke, Rachel.” God laughed, “Reading the bible is a terrible idea; I didn’t write that shit.”

“I will remain faithful to your word, even if you try to sway me otherwise.” I smiled.

“Oh,” God beamed and pinched my cheek, “you are just too perfect.”

Lucy and Brian appeared in puff of black smoke. Brian looked more than a little confused, and I hoped Lucy had brought him up to speed on our situation; I didn’t want to be the one to tell him what he needed to do.

“Rachel!” Brian exclaimed when his eyes met me. He embraced me tightly, and I hugged him back.

“Brian,” I said, pressing my face into his chest, “it’s so good to see you!”

“You and mom and dad were right all along,” Brian said as he pulled away, “all of this Jesus bumbo-jumbo is true.”

“Most of it’s actually bullshit.” God said, extending a hand to Brian, “Hi, I’m God.”

“Hi…God.” Brian said, awkwardly shaking the almighty’s hand.

“I take it you’re not a fan?” God chuckled, “Is it because you didn’t believe in me?”

“It mostly has to do with what you and your red friend are asking me to do,” Brian said, scowling at God before turning to me, “Lucy’s full of shit, right? You don’t actually…”

“She’s not,” I said, hanging my head in shame, “I’ve…I’ve always…ever since you…”

“It’s OK,” Brian said, holding me close as I cried into his chest, “Mom and Dad never let you do anything. You were stuck in your room for most of your teen years, when you should have been out with friends and flirting with boys. It only makes sense that you became attracted to the one boy you spent any time with. It’s not your fault, Rachel, it’s not your fault.”

“I’m sorry, Brian,” I sniffed, “I’m sorry you have to do this.”

“It’s alright,” Brian said, pulling my face off his chest, “it’s OK, Rachel. You’re my sister, and I’d do anything for you. I never thought I’d have to do this, but I’ll do it to keep you safe. I love you, Rachel.”

“Oh, my god,” God sniffed as she wiped away a tear, “that was so beautiful!”

“Alright!” Lucy said, clapping her hands, “Enough with the boring shit; let’s get the show started!”

“Can we have some privacy?!” Brian yelled at God and Lucy, “I agreed to do this; I did not agree to a fucking audience!”

“Fine,” Lucy grumbled, “C’mon God, we’ll watch it in my theater-room.”

“Ooooo,” God said in glee, “Can you make popcorn?”

“Yeah,” Lucy smiled, “but soft drinks are seven bucks for a small, and no refills!”

The two disappeared in a cloud of black and gold smoke, leaving Brian and I alone.

“Ok…” Brian said as he looked me over, “I guess…I guess we should start. I wish we weren’t in a shitty therapist’s office but-”

We were immediately transported into a dark room. Purple velvet drapes hung from a circular ceiling that spiraled up to peak, with a heart-shaped red light in the center that illuminated the room in a passionate color. All around us were velvet cloths and pillows, and the floor was nothing but a giant, purple mattress.

“Whoa.” Brian said as he looked around the soft room, “This looks like something I’d see in the Playboy Mansion.”

“You have no more excuses, Brian!” Lucy’s voice yelled from nowhere.

“Goddamn it.” Brian growled.

“Brian-”

“I’m sorry, Rachel,” Brian smiled, “gosh-darn-it.”

“I’ve never…” I said sheepishly, “I’ve never done anything with a man before.”

“It sounded like you had some lesbian fun,” Brian smirked, “you lucky girl, you. I’ll guide you through it, and I’ll be gentle. First thing we should do is get each other ready.”

“Like, kissing and touching each other?” I asked.

“Yeah…” Brian said, looking very uncomfortable, “Lucy, I need wine! Lots and lots of wine!”

“Try not to shit yourself, Brian!” Lucy’s voice laughed as two bottles of really expensive French wine appeared next to us.

“What did she mean by that?” I asked.

“Don’t worry about it.” Brian grumbled as he read the label, “Holy shit, this stuff is worth more than our old house!”

“I’ve never drank wine except for communion.” I said as Brian poured me a glass.

“Well, drink a lot of it,” Brian said, “because that’s the only way I’m going to be able to look past the fact that I’m about to take my sister’s virginity, in hell, because God and Satan like to gamble.”

“Cheers.” I said, and we clinked glasses.

We sat awkwardly on the bed and drank more and more wine. I began to feel really chatty as I drank, and I talked the ear off my poor brother as he somberly drank up his courage. Soon, both wine bottles were empty, and my inhibitions were lowered.

“…and so God, she tested my faith again by transforming into a succubus, and she was so pretty, Brian, and she kept telling me: ‘it’s Ok, Rachel, you can give in, Rachel,’ but I didn’t. I did not give in, and I passed the first test!”

“That is…” Brian said, “one hell of a story, Rachel. I’m glad that all those years of faith have been rewarded. Now…we’re drunk and we’re in a bed; this is usually where things start to happen.”

“What kind of things?” I giggled as I parted my legs.

Our clothes magically transformed as my legs spread. My baggy sweat shirt and jeans were replaced with a skimpy translucent gown, with a bodice that revealed almost all my ample cleavage, and a skirt that stopped just below my ass. Brian was wearing nothing but a pair of silk boxers. His tan body was rippled with lean muscle, and covered in tattoos. His brown beard was trimmed down to stubble, and his curly hair was a mess of delightful locks.

“Ok,” Brian said as he took a deep breath, “I think I’m drunk enough; let’s do this.”

BRIAN

There was no denying that Rachel was beautiful. She had perfectly shaped c-cup tits, a thick, juicy ass, and unblemished pale skin that gleamed red in the color of the light-bulb above us. Her brown hair was wavy and framed her beautiful face perfectly. She was the hottest girl I’d ever be with. Still, I could not look past the fact that she was my sister. Even after all that wine, I still didn’t know if I could do this, and my body was not cooperating.

You’re not losing your nerve, are you Brian? Lucy’s voice teased in my mind.

You’re the queen of sin, give me some fucking help here! I yelled back.

Certainly, Lucy laughed, All you had to do was ask.

My dick curved upward in the hardest erection I ever had. It throbbed painfully and pressed against the seam of my boxers. Rachel looked at it with a mixture of desire and fear, and I started to like the way she was gazing at me.

Goddamn it.

Brian, Lucy sneered, I think you want to fuck your sister! You little degenerate.

No I don’t, I growled, You just gave me a skin-splitting hard-on, and I have only one place to put it.

Sure…

“Brian,” Rachel whispered lustfully, “Come over here and kiss me.”

I crawled over to my beautiful little sister. She lied on her back and placed her arms beside her head, waiting for me to initiate. I crawled on top of her, hovering over her until our faces were just inches from each other. Her lips were luscious and parted slightly, her porcelain cheeks were flushed with amorous red, and her eyes were half-mast in expectant bliss, pining for me to fulfill a fantasy she kept locked away for years. And I wanted to. I hated myself for wanting to do this, but I couldn’t deny it anymore.

I lowered my face and touched our lips. She parted her mouth and waited for me to continue. I couldn’t hold back anymore. I gave in to her, and pushed our mouths together. Her tongue reached out for mine, and I accepted it. I kissed my little sister with the burning desire of a man. I pressed my face hard against her own, and sent every emotion I had; the guilt, the shame, and the overwhelming need, into our kiss. She was an inexperienced kisser, an innocent girl who never felt the touch of a man before. She was apprehensive and shy, but I was controlling. She loved it; she hummed a moan of need between my lips, and grinded her thighs together below me. Her pathetic tones of vulnerable femininity awakened the dark part of myself.

I possessively ran my tongue down my sister’s neck. She whimpered and arched her back from the bed, her body begging me to take her. I licked my way to her cleavage, and tore her dress down the middle. She cried out in fear and passion as her naked body was exposed to me. God, she was fucking beautiful. Her pale, full breasts were adorned with perfect, small, perky nipples, and they bounced from her torn bodice in a delicious ripple. I hungrily took one of her nipples into my mouth and sucked greedily, pulling the flesh of her bosom between my lips. Rachel moaned and whimpered with gratitude, her hands pushing on the back of my head, willing me to draw from her. I pressed my face forward until the supple flesh of her tit was deformed against my nose and mouth, and I sucked as though I was nursing from her breast.

“Oh, God I want you, Brian!” Rachel cried.

I released her breasts and licked my way down the lines of her abdomen until I got to her pelvis. I traced my fingers through the creases of her thighs as I lowered my head to her depths. Her tight pussy was soaked with need, frothing with her delectable juices and red with passion. Everything else I’d done could be forgiven; the kissing, the nursing, but this, what I was about to do, there was no turning back from this.

Do it… Lucy’s voice whispered lustfully in my mind, Taste the nectar of your sweet, little sister. She wants you to, Brian. She’s practically begging for it.

Lucy’s words were doing something to my head. Every time she spoke, my carnal urges roared inside of me. My inhibitions left me. I lowered my face to my sister’s virgin slit and ran my tongue through it. Rachel shuttered and whimpered above me. She tasted so good. I parted her pedals with my tongue and slid upward until I found her clit. Rachel’s thighs trembled. I licked around her spot, teasing her, bringing her arousal to new heights, until she was begging me to touch her where she wanted.

“Please, Brian!” Rachel cried, “Please lick my clit!”

I ran my tongue flat against her bump, sending a spasm shooting up Rachel’s pelvis. She let out a soft cry and brought her thighs together against the sides of my head. I licked her back and forth, slowly sliding my tongue over her clit in sensual, gradual motions. My fingers moved beneath my chin and traced through her soft, wet pedals. I wrapped my lips around her clit, and pushed three fingers inside her.

Rachel’s body tensed up, her thighs clamping down hard on my head. I rotated my lips and sucked her clit as my fingers pushed deeper. I turned my palm upward and curled my digits until they pressed against her vaginal ceiling, and then I rubbed along her until I got the reaction I wanted. Rachel cried out and gushed her juices into my mouth. I massaged her inner spot as I sucked ardently from her clit, pulling the soft flesh of her nethers outward from her body, sending delightful spasms through her insides. She clenched around my fingers and let out a scream. She came in my mouth, a flowing squirt of sweet feminine juice that tasted of her desire. Her legs quivered and her back arched as a stream of pathetic tones flowed from her virgin mouth. She was ready for me.

I got to my knees and looked over Rachel. She was on her back, her body gyrating in a dance of need; her spine arching slightly, pushing her full, pale breasts outward, her hips swaying and grinding against the bed. Her eyes looked down at my throbbing cock, her expression full of hunger, her teeth biting her lower lip. Her hands pressed against her breasts and ran down the curves of her body, outlining herself for me, presenting me with the bends of her femininity.

“I’m ready…” Rachel whispered.

But I wasn’t. There was still a part of me that resisted, that told me there was still a chance to go back from this. Lucy felt the resistance of my mind, and hissed her venom into my ears.

Look at her, Brian. the devil’s sultry voice whispered in my mind, Look how beautiful she is. Look at the curves of her body, the bust of her chest and the thickness of her ass. Look how she wants you; have you ever seen a girl want you so?

She’s my sister…

Yes she is, Lucy whispered, her voice filled with arousal, and she’s so innocent, so pure, so full of love and devotion to you. You’re her guardian angel, you’re her savior and protector. She’d do anything for her strong older brother.

Please…

You both want thissss Lucy hissed, It’s Rachel’s darkest desire to have you; why not make it true for her? Why not take her and make her your own? We could change her, Brian. We could strip away the layers of righteousness and purity, until all that’s left is the whore she wants to be; your personal little slut. Your own sister, Brian, on her knees for you, smiling up with an adoring expression, and gratefully excepting you inside of her. You thought Rachel was perverted for wanting to fuck her brother, but I can read the pages of your mind. You want her too, but you don’t just want to fuck her. All those years you protected her have made you possessive. You want to own her, Brian, and she wants you to own her. Take her. Make her yours. Transform her sexuality to your liking. Give in to me.

Yes, I said as I surrendered my soul to the devil, I want her for myself. I want her begging for me every day.

Fuck her, Lucy moaned as though she were touching herself, Fuck your little sister, and make her your slut. Join her with me in hell, and have her for eternity.

I looked down at my beautiful little sister. She was lying on her back, smiling up at me with eyes full of love. All the tenderness and warmth left me. I grabbed Rachel’s hips, squeezing the supple flesh of her backside, and grinned possessively down at her. Her eyes widened in fear, and I drove my cock all the way in. Rachel screamed out as I took her virginity in a forceful thrust. Her soft, warm insides contracted around me, resisting me for every inch. God, she was tight. Her back wrenched in a painful arch as my balls slapped against her taint. Her head pushed against the bed and her face tilted as her neck strained in agony.

“Brian!” she screamed, “You’re hurting me!”

“I don’t care!” I sneered.

“Stop!” Rachel screamed, her body twisting to get away. I just gripped her hips and kept driving. This is what she wanted; Lucy told me so.

RACHEL

Brian was breaking me open from the inside. I thrashed and squirmed in agony, trying to get away. He was so tender and gentle before, but something changed. All of the sudden, his expression grew dark, and his loving motions gave way to primal brutality. My insides felt like they were going to tear; every inch of my pussy was being stretched and parted forcefully. I dug my heels into the mattress to push myself away, but Brian just grabbed my calves and spread my legs into the splits. I was completely under his control, with no escape. I screamed out for God to help me.

Shhhhhh Lucy’s voice whispered in my mind, God can’t help you here, Rachel, but I can. Is Brian hurting you, sweetheart?

Yes! I cried, Make him stop!

Why would you want him to stop? Lucy laughed, He’s doing exactly what you wanted. The only reason it’s hurting is because you’re scared, and your body is resisting him. Just relax and surrender to him, Rachel. Let him stretch you open, and soon, he’ll feel so good. The reason he’s so passionate is because he wants you, Rachel. He wants you like you want him, and he couldn’t help himself. Accept him, move your body to him, and love him. He’s yours, Rachel, yours forever.

The idea that Brian wanted me like I wanted him made me so happy. Brian wanted me so bad, he couldn’t contain himself any longer. He didn’t want to hurt me, he was just too infatuated with me to resist. I gazed at Brian’s domineering expression, and my heart filled with love. I let myself go, and stopped trying to get away. I relaxed my inner muscles and grimaced through the agony; gritting my teeth as heaves of pained gasps shot through my lips. Tears streaked down my face, and my body trembled, but I stayed in place, waiting for the pain to leave me.

And then it did. The painful stretching of my insides dissipated with each forceful thrust. My womanhood began to soak once again, allowing Brian to slide into me with ease. The agonized tones that burned from my chest fell to soft whimpers. And then it began to feel good, just like Lucy promised. Brian’s cock expanded me beautifully, sending tingles of pleasure though my tender depths. His length reached deep inside me, stimulating the sensitive skin within. His girth rubbed against my clit with each thrust, sending micro-spasms of felicitous electricity into my pelvis. My whimpers rose to moans, and my legs flexed against Brian’s hands. He looked at me, realizing I was no longer resisting him. He smiled, and let me wrap my legs around his waist.

“Oh my god, Brian,” I whispered, “you feel so good!”

“So do you!” Brian gasped, “I’ve never been with a woman like you, Rachel.”

“Keep going!” I cried, “Harder! Break me!”

Brian fulfilled my needs. He stood up, dragging my lower body up with him, and pounded me mercilessly from above. I laid helplessly on my back, gazing up at him driving into my elevated pelvis, my moans of pleasure turning into cries of delight. The brutality of his movements no longer hurt me, but drove my pussy into a chaotic frenzy, sending sharp spasms and jolts of contracting pleasure scorching through my insides. My body lurched up and down as I dangled, my upper back and head pressing into the mattress. I looked up in aroused fascination as Brian’s full length disappeared inside of me, his girth spreading my tender pedals in brutal repetition. Brian moved forward until my hips were above my face. I spread my legs into lateral splits to give him the best angle, and let him drive into my desecrated pussy with wanton abandon. My torso flexed and my breasts smacked against my face with each thrust. My pussy ached with delectable fullness, every drive ruining the sensitive flesh inside me. Our pelvises met in forceful slaps, colliding in a brutal rhythm of lust. Brian’s face was fixed in a concentrative fervor, gazing down at me with possessive desire. I screamed out my pathetic tones, my mouth gaping and my eyes wide in pleasure. Brian was so controlling, so domineering. He was taking me and making me his own; he wanted me like I wanted him! And everything he was doing was making me feel so good.

“Brian!” I screamed, “Take me like a bitch!”

I was shocked that those words came out of my mouth, and said a silent prayer for forgiveness. Brian grinned down at me and dropped to his knees. I spun around on him, smirking devilishly back at him as I bent over and got on all fours. I was amazed at how quickly I’d become sexually devious. In the succubus lair, I’d was helpless and vulnerable, but with Brian, I was becoming enthusiastic and willing.

Brian grabbed my ass and pumped into me from behind, his balls clapping against my clit with each thrust. I backed my ass onto him, shifting my weight to take him as he advanced, and pulling away as he retreated. We met in the middle with a forceful slap, sending ripples of flesh waving from the fat of my ass. The power of our collision drove his cock further inside me, parting my inner folds with brutal drives, sending aching bouts of pleasure through the center of my depths. I screamed in delight with each violent thrust, reveling in the animalistic violence of it. Brian released his grip on my ass and slapped me hard across it. My head jolted up as my back arched. I purred a passionate groan as the sweet sting mingled with the delicious burn of my penetration. I looked back at my brother with eyes half-mast in lust, a mess of bangs covering half my face.

“Hit me again.” I moaned with need.

Brian sneered back at me and brought his hand down again and again. My brow furrowed and my eyes widened. My mouth sobbed a pathetic tone of thanks as I ardently backed into my driving brother. He beat me to the rhythm of our lust, the sting of his blows mixing beautifully with the brutality of my inner-defilement. I cried out again and again, my voice desperate and begging, my whorish tones completely unrecognizable to me. I knew I was falling into Lucy’s temptation, I knew I was moving from the light of God. Brian was my brother, and what we were doing was so wrong, but it felt so good. This could break me, this could make me join the devil in hell.

BRIAN

I’d never seen Rachel like this before. She was moaning and crying as she backed into me like a whore. Her ass was red with my hand prints, and every time I slapped her, I felt her clench around me in pleasure. She loved me hitting her, she loved me fucking her from behind. My pure, precious, innocent little sister was turning into a slut before my eyes. My slut. My own little slut.

I wondered what depths she’d go to for me, what perversions I could introduce to her. We were in hell, she had no place to run, and by the sound of her voice, she’d probably let me do anything.. If only I had my sex toys with me…

I got you, bro. Lucy’s voice said, and a box of toys appeared right next to me.

I pulled out a butt-plug that was probably too big for Rachel. She looked back at it without a hint of fear, she just smiled and perked her ass up as I drove into her cunt.

“I had a fist inside me yesterday,” Rachel laughed through her moans, “I think I can take it.”

“Get it wet for me.” I demanded, holding the plug out to Rachel. She took it in her hand and put the whole thing in her mouth, sucking on it and moving it back and forth as she moaned to the pleasure of my cock. My bible-thumping, confession-box-going, perfect little sister, was sucking a butt-plug for me to put in her ass. Not only that, but her eyes were practically begging me to do it. She pulled the plug from her mouth, a string of saliva shining from her lips. She grinned back at me and handed me the plug, before spreading her ass with one hand. I stared into her puckered, pink little sphincter and pushed the plug in. She shuttered as her rim expanded around it. I watched in amazement and her asshole stretched thin, and then engulfed the plug at the base. She smiled back at me, as if waiting for my approval. I gave her another slap on the ass in response, and grinned back. God, she was a whore.

“Move it in and out of me,” Rachel said through strained gasps, “stretch me open for you.”

I acquiesced her request, and grabbed the plug by its base. I felt her rectum twitching in delight from the other side of her pussy as I pulled the plug out, and then pushed it in. Rachel moaned lecherously, her mouth gaping and her eyes half-closed in pleasure. She backed into me with each advance, keeping her ass perked up for me, clenching around the plug so that is was so tight.

“Do you want to fuck my ass?” Rachel asked. It was fucking surreal to hear my sister say those words. She never cussed, but now she was asking me to put it in her ass. And yes, yes I did want to put it in my little sister’s ass.

RACHEL

I couldn’t believe I just said that. I wanted Brian to think I could be dirty. I knew he was sexually experienced, and I wanted to show him that I could be adventurous too. Still, ‘fuck’ and ‘ass’ were words I shouldn’t use.

Forgive me, God, for the lewdness of my words. I prayed silently.

It’s only me, Rachel, Lucy laughed, and you don’t have to ask for my forgiveness. You’re just being honest anyway, and God loves honesty. I guess you liked my fist yesterday; you little anal slut.

You sure seemed to like mine, I smirked, so I guess it takes one to know one.

I can’t wait to have you on my side, Lucy said lustfully, all the things we’ll do to each other…

I’m not joining you!

We’ll see.

My mental conversation was interrupted by Brian pulling the plug out of my ass. His cock was still driving into my pussy, and it was making me feel better and better every second. I was disappointed that he’d be vacating it, but there was a whole box of toys to keep it occupied while he took me from the wrong hole. Sodomy was a sin according to the bible, but God said it didn’t matter what I did, as long as I resisted Lucy’s temptation afterwards. Besides, I really did like Lucy’s fist in my ass yesterday, and I was curious about what a cock would feel like.

“You ready?” Brian asked as her pulled out of my pussy and pressed his head against my rim.

“Yes!” I cried in need, desperately wanted to be filled again.

“Rachel,” Brian laughed, “I can’t believe this is you.”

“Just fuck my ass!” I begged. Forgive me, God, for the lewdness of my words.

A satisfied smile crept across my lips as I felt Brian’s hardness breaking through the resistances of my rim. I moaned a soft cry that intensified the deeper he went. I was so tight there, and feeling him part my tender insides with his warm rigidity was driving me crazy. I reached back for a toy to pleasure myself with. Brian handed me a vibrator and smiled as he guided my hand between my legs. I smiled back at him and clenched my ass around his cock. He jerked forward in response, letting out a pleasured groan. I lurched with his violent movement and giggled at his reaction. I was making him feel so good, and it was turning me on like nothing else. After this, Brian would always see me as the girl who loved him as a man, and not just his little sister.

I pressed the button on the vibrator as Brian began to thrust back and forth inside me. I pushed the toy hard against me and backed my ass into my brother, my body demanding to be filled as often as possible. Brian groaned and gripped my cheeks firmly, before driving into me with increasing force. The pleasant twitches in my rectum began to grow to delightful shocks of pain and pleasure. He plowed into me with wanton desire, not caring that he was hurting me. I didn’t want him to stop hurting me. The electric pain was mixing with the burning pleasure inside of me, and I could barely keep myself supported upright on my one hand. Anal made me feel so full and stretched, and the mixture of suffering and delight was sending my pelvis into a series of ferocious contractions. I pushed the vibrating toy inside me and rocked back and forth on my knees and supporting hand. Brian brought both palms down on my ass in a synchronized slap, forcing a scream from my gaping mouth, and sending a blast of beautiful stings into my body. I collapsed on my face, helpless to the growing pleasure. My cheek grinded back and forth to the whims of our bodily rhythm, my hands now both driving the vibrator desperately inside of me. I pushed the toy against my vaginal floor and screamed in tearful pleasure as I felt Brian press against it from the other side of me.

“Brian!” I gasped, “I’m coming!”

BRIAN

Goddamn, Rachel was tight back here. She clenched around me with every thrust, as though her asshole were hugging my dick from the inside. And the way she sounded…the screams and pathetic cries were driving me insane. I gripped her thick cheeks with both hands and drove into her at a frenetic pace. I didn’t care that it hurt her, and she didn’t either. In fact, she seemed to love it even more. Her ass jiggled with ripples of fat as I blasted against her, and her pelvic floor stretched and spasmed with each pull outward. Her spine arched and her head rose from the mattress, her mouth screaming a fluctuating stream of lust. I slapped both hands on her ass and spread her wide, and I felt her spasm violently in response. Her pale skin glistened with a sheen of sweat that highlighted every twitching muscle in her back. She squirmed as she lurched with my thrusts; her ass gyrating and grinding down my length as her spine wrenched in chaotic curves. I could feel the convulsions inside her telling me she was close.

Come inside her pussy. Lucy whispered in my mind, That’s where she wants it. She wants to feel your seed soak into her womb.

RACHEL

Oh my god, the feeling was driving me insane. Every time Brian pulled out of my ass, I felt my pelvic floor stretch from my body, sending a burst of felicitous spasms screaming through my taint and into pelvis. I pushed the vibrator deeper inside of me, until my fingers were soaked with the juices of my womanhood. I sobbed my pleasure as I felt the rumblings of my orgasm build within me. They rose, and rose, quaking until my insides were churning with scorching ecstasy. Brian grabbed my hand and pulled the vibrator out of me. I was to possessed with my pleasure to stop him, nor did I care to. He pulled out of my ass and rammed his cock through my wet pussy, driving his filthy member into my tender depths. The quaking intensified. My legs trembled and my heat raced. I pushed my hands against the mattress and arched my back, my body acting instinctively to the crescendo of euphoria coursing through it. Brian slammed into me, his pelvis smashing against my ass and lurching me forward with each thrust. I looked back at him with tearful eyes as my gaping mouth quivered and yielded a breathless croak. My eyes trembled and my chest heaved. The feeling built, and built, and then came crashing down on me. I finally found my voice, and all I could do was shriek in euphoric catharsis. The orgasmic wave washed through me, sending an exalted release through every part of my body. I collapsed and panted as Brian thrust one last time, and then blew his hot seed deep inside me. I whimpered pathetically as I felt his nectar seep delectably into my womb. Brian roared his final bouts of lust, and then collapsed on top of me. I savored his smell and the warmth and weight of his body. His seed leaked out from my defiled pussy and pooled between my legs. I relished the feeling of his hot liquid burning pleasantly inside and outside of me. I didn’t know what heaven was like, but I didn’t think it could be better than this.

LUCIFER

“Ooooooh fuck!” God screamed as she came. I panted the last throes of my own orgasm and kissed the almighty passionately. Our clits rubbed together for a few more moments, before I dismounted her and collapsed on the bed beside her.

Rachel and Brian were sloppily making out on the projector screen. God and I had gotten way to hot and bothered watching the siblings, so we decided to fuck each other while we witnessed their depravity. God’s chest heaved in a few more heavy breaths, her magnificent tits rising and falling as she laid in satisfaction.

“I wish I had a brother,” God sighed, “watching those two give in to their bodies, knowing what they were doing was wrong…it’s so taboo, so depraved. I love it.”

“I’m glad you got something out of this whole experience,” I giggled, “because there’s no way Rachel’s hanging out with you anymore.”

“Don’t be so sure, Lucy.” God smiled, “I don’t think you have her yet.”

“Oh, I’ve got her,” I sneered, “and I can’t wait to show you what I’ve got planned for your payment.”

“I’m kind of excited,” God said, biting her lip, “last time I lost…the things you did to me…”

“I swear you lose on purpose,” I laughed, “it’s the only explanation for my two-thousand-year winning streak.”

“I really do try,” God insisted, “and I still think Rachel’s not done with you yet.”

“We’ll see.”

RACHEL

“That was,” Lucy said as she appeared in a puff of smoke, “a wonderful performance; bravo.”

“Hi Lucy.” I smiled to the mother of sin.

“Hey Rachel,” she smiled back, “ready to come chill with me for eternity?”

I didn’t answer. Brian was spooning with me on the bed, his cock nestled between my cheeks and his body pressed against mine. His hands gently tickled my breasts and torso as he lazily lied behind me. It felt so good to feel him like this; next to me, loving me. I didn’t want to leave.

“Why would you want to go to heaven, Rachel,” Lucy said gently as she sat cross-legged next to my face, “when you could be here with your brother forever?”

“Stay with me, Rachel,” Brian whispered behind me, “stay with me forever.”

My heart ached with the desire to give in, to join Brian and Lucy in hell. There was just one thing that was holding me back.

“Lucy,” I said to the devil, “I want to join you, but I have one question to ask you first.”

“What?” Lucy asked as she gently caressed my face.

“What did you do to my brother?” I asked.

“What do you mean?”

“I saw him change,” I responded, “I saw him start to act differently. Did he decide to love me by himself, or did you corrupt him?”

“I spoke the desires of his mind,” Lucy whispered softly, “I guided him to temptation.”

“So, did he really do those things to me?” I asked as I felt tears forming in my eyes, “Or was it you?”

“He wanted to do those things, Rachel.” Lucy spoke gently as she ran a hand through my hair, “But he needed some help along the way. He really did want you; I’m not making that up.”

“He gave in to your temptation,” I whispered, “not mine. This is all a fantasy; my darkest fantasy come to life.”

“But it doesn’t have to be!” Lucy said, her eyes full of love and promise, “It can be real, Rachel. That’s really Brian next to you, the brother you love. He loves you and wants you as a woman.”

“But it’s still a lie,” I cried, “it’s not really real. He’s your prisoner here, even if he likes it. Brian may have given in to your temptation, but I won’t!”

“Rachel,” Lucy whispered, “on earth, this relationship you have could never last. People would find out, they’d chastise you and break you down. Here, with me, you can live out your heart’s desires without fear of judgement. So what if Brian has fallen from grace? Fall with him, Rachel, and let yourself be truly happy.”

“I can’t!” I cried, “I want to, but if Brian doesn’t choose me by himself, I can’t force him to stay with me like this!”

“You know when I release him from here,” Lucy said, “he won’t feel the same about you.”

“Wipe his memory,” I sobbed, “don’t make him live the rest of his life with this on his conscience.”

“OK Rachel,” Lucy said, petting my hair as she gazed down at me with an admiring smile, “I can do that for you. God was right: you really are special.”

I felt Brian’s warmth leave me as he vanished in a puff of smoke. I cried into the mattress, realizing that I would never again feel his love like I had. Lucy tenderly traced her hands on my cheeks, whispering loving tones into my ear. She picked me up and held me in her arms, rocking back and forth as I sobbed.

“I know these tests can be cruel, Rachel,” Lucy whispered, “but you’re a strong woman. You’ll bounce back from this, and be ready for the next challenge tomorrow. And Rachel,” Lucy said, tipping my head up so our gazes met, “if you fall into my temptation, I will bring Brian back for you.”

“Don’t!” I cried.

“Oh,” Lucy smiled, “you’ll be singing a different tune if you ever decide to join me. If I ever corrupt this pure soul of yours, you will ask me to bring him back, and I promise you, I will.”

“You’ll never get to me.” I smiled through my tears.

“Maybe not,” Lucy said, crinkling her nose as she smirked, “but I’m going to try.”

“Now that you’ve lost this round,” I said, “what do you owe God?”

“Our wonderful and savior has this caged mechanism she’s wants to test out,” Lucy grimaced, “and I will be her lab rat in this experiment. There’s like, ten dildos on corkscrews; it’s going to be painful.”

“I’m sure you’ll enjoy it.” I sneered, “I can’t wait to see you inside it.”

“Actually,” God’s angelic voice interrupted us as she appeared, “I have a different proposal for Lucy.”

BRIAN

Ramstein played in the background as I packed a bowl of ground bud. I searched my pockets for my lighter and sighed when I realized I’d lost both it, and my cigarettes at the costume party last night. I was bound to have another lighter lying around my apartment somewhere, so I pushed away textbooks and piles of overdo papers looking for one.

“Need a light?” a sultry female voice asked from behind me.

Did I take home a girl last night? I thought, God, I hope it wasn’t Allison again, every time I get too drunk, Allison just swoops in like a fucking vulture.

“Allison, look,” I said as I turned around, “I don’t know what I said to you last night, but-”

“I’m not Allison,” the cosplaying devil whispered as she pressed her body to mine, “my name’s Lucy, and you were too drunk to fuck me last night. I’m sexually frustrated, down for anything, and I want you inside me now.”

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Raising Peter, Chapter Seven

09 Friday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, asian, Ass to mouth, Ass to pussy, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Ass to pussy, Bi-sexual, Consensual Sex, Cum Swallowing, Fiction, group sex, oral sex, Romance, Water Sports/Pissing

Author’s info: Gender: male

Introduction:

Almost like a dream

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

RAISING PETER, Chapter Seven (almost like a dream)

Life was going so good for me. I stayed with the Morgan’s most of the time. When I did have to go home I couldn’t help but notice that the tension between Mom and Dad seemed to be worse each time. If they even acknowledged I was there, it was just a grunt, glare or both.

On the other hand, life with the Morgans seemed to only get better. Kay and I slept together most nights but we would usually have play time before we went to bed. Most of the time that was held in the Master bedroom and most anything and everything was okay.

They all had their favorite things and everything seem to be my favorite. As neat as Kay was you would never believe what a nasty, perverted little slut she was when it comes to sex. One of her favorites was to do a 69 with her Mom, with Kay on the bottom. We three guys would take turns fucking Susan in the pussy or asshole, pulling out from time to time to let Kay suck us clean. Just before we cum we pull out and shoot it in Kay’s mouth and all over her face.

Susan loved to have all three of her holes filled at the same time while Kay sucked on her tits and massaged her clit. All of us had become rather fond of water sports, so much so that Susan would always put a vinyl cover on the bed and a couple of old sheets before we even got started playing. If you wanted to see Susan or Kay go into orbit just let one of us start pissing on them while they were engaged in anything sexual.

James’ favorite was fairly simple; he loved anything oral and cream pie, whether it was from a pussy, ass or a cock.

As I said, my favorite was everything. It was a real adventure and learning experience for me and I loved it all but my most favorite time was when Kay and I were in her room, just holding each other. Gently kissing and caressing each other until we fell asleep in each other’s arms.

James and Kamea were becoming quite an item. We were starting our fourth week of school and we were all doing very well. The four of us had lunch together almost every day and we would sit together during study period and do our home work.

We would all walk out together after school and most of the time Susan and Maylea would be standing on the sidewalk talking while they waited for us. When we walked out the second full day of school Kamea hugged and kissed James just before she got in the car.

The following Monday, when we come out to the pick-up area, Susan and Maylea was standing by the cars talking. Kamea walked past her mom, reached up and hugged Susan then kissed her on the lips. Then she turned and repeated the same with her mother. James followed, repeating the same, then Kay and I followed last.

It was easy to see that Kamea and James were very excited about something. Kay stepped up and informed Susan and Maylea of the fact that Kamea and James were now officially boyfriend and girlfriend.

Before we walked away I couldn’t help but notice how Susan and Maylea were hugged up together. I saw the way they were standing with the sides of their tits pressed together. I was sure they were both aware of it and were very slow to separate.

As we started to load into the car Susan turned to Maylea, “Anything else you need to know right now” she asked Maylea. “No, I think we can work out the time okay, I’ll talk with Evan when he gets home.”

Both cars pulled away from the curb and headed down the street. When we got to the corner, Maylea turned right and we turned left as usual.

We were all very quiet to start with. Then I said,” I agree”.

“You agree with what?” Susan asked.

“I think they are like you, or I should say like us.”

Susan smiled at me in the rear-view mirror, “I think you’re so right on all counts.”

Tuesday, we went through our new routine, with the hugs and kisses. This time I thought Susan and Maylea were going to kiss each other on the lips but at the last minute they both settled for a kiss on the cheek.

On Wednesday when the four of us got to the cars we were all a little surprised to see that Evan was with Maylea. I thought,” No hugs and kisses today,” but I was proven wrong. Everyone exchanged hugs and kisses. I was surprised when Kamea kissed James on the lips as she had done before.

They were in front of us when we pulled away from the curb and when we reached the corner they turned left. We followed them as they pulled onto the freeway, then took the same exit we did. We followed them all the way to the office parking lot.

They walked in front of us and Susan told the three of them to head on down the hallway and she would be right with them.

Susan asked Margie if the two new accounts had come in. Margie told her they had and everything was ready to be set up. Susan told Kay and me we would be working with Margie, setting up the new accounts and James could work with Jenna today.

We watched as she walked down the hallway toward her and Alex’s offices. All kinds of questions were going through my mind as I’m sure it was with Kay and James.

I asked Margie if she knew what was going on. She laughed,” You know I know everything and when the time comes you’ll find out all you need to know. Now get your young, tender asses over here and let me show you what you need to do. These are small accounts and you two will be handling them for the most part.

We had been working for about thirty minutes when Kamea come walking into the outer office. She looked like she was in a daze. She walked over and dropped down in one of the office chairs. James rushed over to her, Kamea, are you all right, what’s wrong baby?”

Kamea looked at us for a few seconds then started smiling, “I’m a fucking millionaire; can you believe it, a millionaire?”

Jenna spoke up, “Honey, you need to go check the figure again, you and your family are multimillionaires and still climbing.

Dad just told me when I finished hi-school I could go to any collage I wanted. “Now, I’m afraid I may hurt their feelings if I tell them what I would really like to do,” she said as tears started to fill her eyes.

James pulled her to her feet and held her in his arms, “What could be that bad?” he asked.

Kamea told us she felt like they would want her to go to some big, well known college and be a doctor or something like that. She shared her Mother’s love for cooking, they didn’t just cook, they created and she loves it. She wanted to go to culinary school and become a chef, then create and prepare wonderful dishes that would make people happy.

Margie come over and put her arms around both of them, “Let me tell you what I think. I think if you want to be a Madam in a whore house and that would be what would make you happy, then Evan and Maylea would be all for it. This money is and always has been about making sure you were taken care of, no matter what you want to do. Damn girl you can go to your school, build your own restaurant and run it the way you please.

“Well said, Margie.” We all jumped then turned to see Alex, Susan, Maylea and Evan standing at the end of the hall. “All of this is here to help make you happy and have a better life. We know that money alone can’t do that but it can help make life a little easier for you,” Evan told her as he walked over and put his arms around Kamea.

Maylea told her, “Honey, you don’t have to go to college if you won’t want to. Damn, you don’t even have to work if you don’t want to but I know you will because that’s who you are.”

My fifteenth birthday was coming up on Thursday. Susan asked if Mom and Dad had anything planed for me.

I laughed, “My birthday has never been a priority at my house. Susan looked very angry for a few seconds, then told me to give them a chance and see if they were planning anything but I should not plan anything for Saturday.

On Thursday I rode the bus home instead of going to the office. No one was there when a arrived home so I went to my room. I heard both cars pull in the drive at the same time and I walked out of my room and started down stairs.

I heard Mom and Dad come in the front door and they were screaming at each other, “Horace, do you really think I’m that fucking stupid. People have seen you two together; I know she is meeting you out of town when you’re supposed to be on these business weekends. Damn Horace she’s only twenty years old.”

“Shut up, you bitch, she may be only twenty but she knows how to fuck without getting pregnant and you damn sure couldn’t do that. You fucked everything up years ago. You could have gotten rid of that damn kid and everything would have been alright but no, you couldn’t do that so now we have to live with it.”

“Horace, he’s at the Morgans’ most of the time now and he will be out of school in a few more years and we can be like we used to be.”

I could hear the strain in Mom‘s voice and knew she was crying. I heard them coming toward the steps so I slipped back in my room. I heard Dad tell Mom that he was going to his bedroom and that he didn‘t want to be bothered. I heard his door slam and then the door to the guest room. I waited just a couple of minutes, gathered my things from school and slipped down the stairs and out the front door.

No one was home next door but I used my key to let myself into the house. I went to the den and set down at the end of the couch. I noticed my hands were wet with sweat. Then I realized my whole body was. I was angry, hurt and confused. I was so upset my whole body was in a jerk.

I‘m not sure how long I had sat there when I heard the front door open. Susan was the first to walk into the den. When I turned and our eyes met, that was it, the tears started pouring out and I jumped up and rushed into her outstretched arms. Kay, Alex and James were right behind her, I could feel their arms around me and their bodies there to support me.

Kay was gently rubbing one cheek and kissing the other, “It‘s okay baby, we‘re here for you, I love you, we love you. Whatever it is, we will get through it together.”

Susan kissed my tear soaked eyes then gently kissed me on the lips. “You‘re at home now my man and whatever is wrong we will get through it together.” I looked into Susan’s eyes and I tried to speak. She put her finger up to my lips, “Later baby, we have plenty of time. Right now I want you and Kay to go to her bedroom and just spend some loving time together, we can talk later.

Kay took my hand and I followed her down the hall to her bedroom. As soon as we were in the room she started removing my clothes. I stopped her and told her I wasn’t sure I was up to sex right now. She smiled at me and said, “Baby, this is not about sex, it is about getting as close as I can to the man I love. When we had both stripped and she lay down on her side and I wrapped my arms around her and spooned so close it felt like we were one.

I didn’t even remember falling asleep but the next thing I felt was a soft, warm hand rubbing my back. I looked over my shoulder to see Susan’s smiling face. “Dinner is ready and you two sleepy heads need to get up and come eat. As we rolled over she took our hands and led us out of the bedroom and down to the kitchen. Kay and I were the only ones with no clothes on but it didn’t seem to bother anyone, so we just sat down and started enjoying the nice dinner Susan had prepared for us.

After dinner we all pitched in to clean up the kitchen. It didn’t take but a few minutes and as soon as we were through everyone except Susan headed for the den. By the time we were all seated Susan came in with four glasses of red wine. We each took a glass and settled back and relaxed for a few minutes.

Everyone was very quiet and I knew I had to get what happened at home out in the open. “Look everyone, I need to get all this out of my system. I may have some problems getting it out without crying but please bear with me.”

I was sitting next to Kay on the couch. She moved in a little closer and put her arm around my waist. Susan came over and sat on the other side with her arm around my shoulders. Alex and James pulled chairs up in front of me and placed a hand on my knee.

I told as near as I could what Mom and Dad had said to each other and I had concluded that all this started years ago. Apparently they had a very active sex life in their younger years. Dad accused Mom of being careless and getting pregnant. They seem to blame me for being born and in Dad’s opinion I had ruined their once happy sex life and they started living this pretend Mr. and Mrs. Nice couple.

Susan said Mom really put up a good front in public. The few times we had been to the store where she worked she would put her arm around me. She was all smiles and acted she just like she loved all of us so much but then Susan noted that they had only been to their house one time, the day they moved in. Every time any of them had made an attempt to start a conversation with her, she was always in a hurry to go some place.

From what Mom was saying, it seems Dad is having an affair with a twenty year old and Mom knows about it.

Alex patted me on the knee, “Yes, I’m afraid that’s true and to make matters worse, they both work at the bank and they’re about to get in hot water there.

I asked how he knew that. He told me it was a long story and not worth repeating, but just know that your mom was right about that.

Susan had a very serious look on her face when she told me, “Pete, let me start by wishing you a happy birthday, even it has not been a very happy one so far. The four of us have talked and we have decided that it’s not our place to tell you what to do. What I can tell you is that we love you and you have a home here as long as you want it. In the first place, you have more sex right here, anytime and anyway you want it and we all enjoy that. However, the main thing you have here is people that love you, just for you. You’re a wonderful young man and with your mom and dad treating you the way they do only tells me how wrong they are.

Everyone was very quiet for a few minutes, and then Alex stood up and said, “How about we adjourn to the bedroom so we can give Pete one of his birthday gifts?” Everyone stood and I’m sure I had a surprised look on my face but I followed them to the bed room.

Susan already had the vinyl sheet on the bed, so I knew it was going to be a wet time. Susan had me lay in the middle of the bed while Alex, Susan and James stripped. As soon as I was settled in, Alex and James started licking and sucking my toes while Susan and Kay started licking and sucking on my very hard nipples. I could feel the blood flowing and my cock started rising to the occasion.

Kay moved around and placed a leg over my body, straddling me. She moved down until her pussy was over the top of my hard cock. She used both hands to hold her pussy lips apart and I felt the warm, golden liquid as it hit my cock and flowed down around my balls

She started moving up my body, wetting me with her warm piss as she moved. She covered my stomach then across my chest and ended up with the last little squirt in my mouth. She was so turned on that when she pushed her wet pussy against my mouth, it only took a few flicks of my tongue across her clit and she threw her head back and let out a scream as she was in the grips of a massive orgasm.

Alex and James had moved up and were licking my cock and balls clean. James raised my legs up in the air and was doing his best to push his tongue into my puckered little asshole, while Alex took all of my cock in his mouth and down his throat.

Susan sound like a little child with her little squalling noises as she licked across my stomach and chest. She was pinching down rather hard on my nipples and it was causing a sensation like little electric shocks to run through my body.

Kay moved around a straddled my hips. James held my cock up as Kay aligned her dripping wet pussy over my cock. Susan held my head so I could get a better look as Kay used her fingers to pull her lips apart until I could see the pink inside of her vaginal passage.

I watched as she lowered herself slowly down on my cock. The head slipped in and when she had about half of my shaft inside her, she started rotating her hips. She would go a little deeper with each rotation until my whole shaft had disappeared inside of her.

Susan started rocking her hips back and forth and when she rocked back her clit would rub against Kay’s clit, causing Kay to moan softly. Susan moved up and straddled my stomach, facing Kay. She pushed her hips up until her hips were pushing against Kay’s. They synchronized their moves and Susan was rubbing her pussy across the bottom of my stomach while Kay was milking my hard shaft. They started kissing and both women were constantly moaning.

I heard them start to giggle just as I felt the warm piss start to flow down on my stomach, down around my balls and across the crack of my ass. I knew I wasn’t going to last much longer but I was holding back as much as I could. It all was so good I didn’t want it end.

Alex and James had moved up next my head and both were slowly pumping their rock hard cocks. James started pumping faster and I knew he was close to dumping his load. I reached over and pulled him to me and took his cock in my mouth. It was hard and hot, I could taste the pre-cum as I sucked it deep into my mouth.

I didn’t have to move my head, James started frantically fucking my face, and I knew he wouldn’t last long. Kay started moving her hips back and forth so fast it would make a jackhammer look like it was in slow motion, her young, tight pussy was making it impossible to hold on much longer.

I felt the head of James’ cock get even larger as he shot his first stream of cum into my mouth. Just before he let go of a second shot, Kay slammed forward and my cock exploded, filling her tight pussy full of my hot cum. Though I couldn’t see her, I heard Kay yell out, “AAAAAHHHHH, YYYEEEESSSS, OH SHIT, MAKE ME A BABY, MY LOVER!”

Everyone and everything stopped, James was still cuming but I had stopped swallowing and his cum was leaking out of my mouth and down the side of my cheek. I just laid there while Kay used her vaginal muscles to draw every drop from my cock. Then I felt her relax and sit down on my legs. I could feel my cum leaking out of her pussy, down around my balls.

Everything was still very quiet as Kay’s words echoed through our minds. Then, I think she realized what she had said in her moment of passion. “Oh, about the baby, I didn’t mean right now but I do think of the time when it will happen,” she said with a little giggle.

I could feel James’ cock getting softer and I let it slip out of my mouth, as my own cock slipped out of Kay’s soaked pussy.

Susan moved out of the way and Kay quickly turned around and crouched down a few inches above my mouth. As she took her fingers and opened her pussy lips, I opened my mouth and watched as my cum slowly flowed from her pussy to my mouth.

When the cum had stopped flowing she lowered her pussy to my mouth and I started licking around her cum soaked lips and across her swollen clit. The taste of our combined juices was like a special desert for me. She lowered her head and took my softening cock in her mouth and started gently sucking on it. I felt hands raising my legs, and then a tongue touched me just below my asshole and started licking up across my little pucker and on up until it was licking around my balls.

Kay suddenly pulled her pussy away from my mouth and let my cock drop out of her mouth. She moved down and wrapped her arms around my legs and pulled them further back than they had been.

Looking down, I could see Alex and James kneeling on the other side of my legs. I watched as James lay down on his side with his face up next to my ass cheeks.

The way Kay was holding my leg, my ass and cock way totally exposed. I watched as Alex leaned across James and started licking my limp shaft. Then I felt James’ tongue push against my asshole then slip inside as far as he could go.

I looked to the side to see Susan kneeling by my right shoulder. She was watching all the action at the other end of bed, as she slowly pushed a couple of fingers in and out of her pussy.

I reached over and gently pulled on the back of Susan’s thigh. She smiled down at me, then swung her leg over my head and lowered her pussy down until it was about three inches above my mouth. With her legs that far apart, her pussy was gaped open a little. I thought this is how my darling Kay will look when she’s her Mom’s age; damn I’m a lucky guy!

I could see her minor labium hanging down just past the edge of her close trimmed pubic hair. I reached my arms around her thighs and pulled her down until I could suck the little sexy meat into my mouth. “Oh yes, I love for you to suck on my little monkey ears.

I couldn’t help it, I started laughing. Susan rose up a little and looked down at me, “please tell me what the hell is so funny?” “MONKEY EARS, where did that come from?” Everyone started laughing as Susan explained, “that is the nickname we have always given to the labium when it drops down below the outer lips.”

Once I regained my composure I pulled Susan back down on my mouth and continued sucking her MONKEY LIPS. I slowly pushed my tongue deeper inside her hot, wet pussy, I soon had my tongue pushed in deep as I could get it and my nose was pushed up against her very hard clit.

Then I started moving my face from side to side and making the motorboat sound. I could feel Susan’s vaginal muscles tighten around my tongue. I then heard AAAHHHH, OOOHHHH, P..PEE, PETE, AAAHHH YO, YYYOOOUU GGOONNNAA, MMMLLLKKEEE, MMMMMMEEEEE CCCCUUUUEEE!!!!!”

As Susan reached the peak of her orgasm she was pressing her pussy so tight against my mouth I could hardly breathe. The thought crossed my mind, “What if she smothers me to death? I guess it would be a good way to go, my girlfriend holding my legs up to give her Dad and brother access to my cock and ass and her Mom setting on my face smothering me with her hot pussy while she was in the grasp of a massive orgasm.”

As Susan’s hot woman juice filled my mouth and covered both sides of my face I could hear Kay urging her Dad, “Suck him good Daddy, suck all his cum out and share it with me.”

Alex was sucking just around the head of my cock now while he was pumping up and down on my shaft. James still had his tongue pushing in and out of my ass and I could feel my balls start to empty their load into Alex’s mouth.

Kay rose up just enough that I could raise my head and watch as Alex let my cock slip out of his mouth and raised up and locked his lips with Kay. At the same time James pulled his tongue out of my ass and Susan moved from over my head.

As soon as Kay broke her kiss with her Dad she imminently turned and held her mouth about an inch from my mouth. She smiled as she stuck out her cum coated tongue and I could see a small line of cum starting to flow from the tip of her tongue. I opened my mouth and let it flow in. Then she followed the line of cum down to my mouth and pushed her tongue under mine to clean all of the cum off her tongue. I swallowed as Kay wrapped her arms around my neck, and then laid her head on my chest after we broke the kiss.

She cuddled her body up close to mine so close I could feel her heart beating against my chest. Susan, Alex and James all culled up and wrapped their arms around us.

On this, my fifteenth birthday, I had just indulged in more wild, erotic, perverted sex than some men do in their entire life, if ever. Not to say I didn’t love and enjoy every second of it, because I did, but what I felt now was more fulfilling, more precious. I felt love, real deep down, honest, lasting love and it felt so good.

Susan told us that Alex, James and she were going to take a shower and that Kay and I could have a little private time together. We cuddled even closer and I guess we both fell asleep. The next thing I remember was a soft hand softly rubbing my cheek.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

How Could this Happen to Me

09 Friday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Ass to pussy, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Ass to pussy, Blackmail, Cheating, Coercion, Cum Swallowing, Domination/submission, Drug, Fiction, Fisting, group sex, Humiliation, Male / Older Female, Male Domination, Mature, Non-consensual sex, Older Female / Males, Pregnant, Rape, Reluctance, threesome, Wife

Introduction:

Two delinquents target respectable mother. Part 1

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Dave springer and Tony Selby had been friends since infant school and have been a right couple of trouble making bastards ever since.
Living on the towns only council estate that was a blight on an otherwise lovely Essex town, the two fifteen year olds were the scourge of their comprehensive school and town.

Both the product of broken homes and families with a history of operating on the wrong side of law and order, they were never going to grow up to be leading lights in the community or captains of industry. Well, perhaps the drug industry.

The Wilson family had been forced to relocate to Essex due to the company their father Martin worked for merging with another Essex based fibre optic company.
Martin had been one of the few lucky ones to be offered the chance to relocate thanks to his highly specialised knowledge of fibre optic design. Eighty five percent of the workforce had been made redundant.

It was a big wrench for the three of them having lived in Shropshire all their lives, leaving behind friends and relatives.
Wife Debbie and son Brian would find it the hardest to adjust, Debbie being a housewife with only the turning of their new five bedroom house into a home to keep her occupied and fifteen year old Brian having to start a new school and try to make new friends.

Martin would be immersed in organising the specialist department he was heading, keeping him at work for long days as well as many late nights involved in conference calls with their parent companies in California and Japan.

It was Monday morning and Brian’s first day at his new school, he felt like a fish out of water. No one took any notice of him when he asked which way the office was and when he did find it and was given his timetable and introduced in his first class as the new boy nobody took him under their wing and showed him the ropes.

At break he sat on his own on a playground bench trying to phone his mates he’d been forced to leave behind.
He did however unbeknown to him attract the attention of Tony and Dave.
“Look over there, that’s that new kid Brian, looks like he’s got a nice new iphone for us”. Tony tells Dave.
“Yeah, and he looks kinda posh, reckon he’ll have a few quid he’d like to share with us too”. Dave says laughing.
“Lets follow him home after school, check out the lie of the land before we see what we can mug him for”. Tony smirked.

Brian bemoaned his shit new school to one of his old mates unaware he had become a target of the two baddest thugs in school.
Come the bell at three o c Tony and Dave were the first out of class and hanging about outside the gates as Brian left for home, unaware he was being followed, Brian made the ten minute walk thinking what a shit life he was going to have with no mates and nothing to do outside school.

Reaching his house he was met by his mum cutting back an overgrown rose bush in the front garden. Giving him a hug and a peck on the cheek she asked. “How was your first day love”.
“How do you think it was, it was shit. It was like i was invisible”. Brian told his mother angrily.
“There’s no need for that kind of language thank you very much. Just give it time, things will get better, you’ll just have to tough it out for a while, it’s hard for me and your father too”. His mum replied.

” Fuck me, is that his mum, she’s fit as fuck”. Dave proclaimed.
“Fucking hell, she looks like a model or film star”. Tony told Dave.

Both boys carried on walking past Brian’s house so as not to be noticed or raise suspicion, it was another twenty minutes to the council estate that they lived on and the Wilson family had no idea it even existed.
” She was beautiful, the only thing that could improve her looks would be my bollocks banging against her chin”. Laughed Dave.
“I’d fuck her so hard, she wouldn’t walk for a week “. Added Tony.

Both of them continued to exchange the ways they would fuck Brian’s mum all the way to Dave’s house.
“I think Brian has just found two, new best friends”. Said Dave with an evil grin on his face.
“I think you’re right and the best thing is, he has no idea what a couple of horrible cunts we are”. Said Tony bursting out laughing.

The Wilson family had no idea that their world would be torn apart by the decision the two delinquent friends had just made.

The following day at school had gone the same way as as the previous one up till break.
Brian was doing he’s best ‘Nobby no mates’ impression alone on a bench when Dave and Tony sat either side of him.
“You’re new round here ain’t ya?”. Said Dave.
“Yeah, only moved here on saturday “. Replied Brian.
” Well i’m Dave and he’s Tony, we’ll get you up and running with what’s what, anything you need to know, feel free to ask us”. Said Dave, putting him at ease and making Brian feel a bit better about his forced upheaval .

Over the two breaks and lunch time Dave and Tony found out everything they needed to know about the Wilson family. Brian only to willing to foster the chance of making two new friends. He was totally unaware he was supplying them with the ammunition they needed for their designs on his mother.

Being in different classes for the most part due to the gap between Brian’s academic brightness and Tony and Dave’s lack of interest in academic achievement suited Dave and Tony fine, not wanting to spend more time than necessary with the drippy new kid.
It wasn’t that they were thick, they were highly intelligent when it came to playing the system, both were street and worldly wise, they new all the angles. The pair of them were budding Al Capones.

For the whole of their last lesson they sat at the back of the class plotting ways of seeing more of Brian’s mum.

After school the three of them walked back together, arriving back at Brian’s house just in time to see his mum on all fours weeding a flower bed.
Dave nudged Tony and silently mouthed “Fuck me” unseen by Brian.
“Hi mum” greeted Brian.
Debbie got to her feet and turning to greet Brian was pleasantly surprised to see him accompanied by the two other boys.
” Hi love, looks like you’ve made a couple of friends, that’s nice “. Said Debbie, her beautiful face radiating a big smile.

“This is Dave and Tony”. Brian announced, pointing to each in turn.
“Hello boys, pleased to meet you both”. Greeted Debbie extending her hand.

“Hello Mrs Wilson”. Said Dave, shaking her dainty hand.
“Pleased to meet you Mrs Wilson”. Said Tony, taking his turn to shake her hand.

“Come into the house and i’ll get you all a drink and a snack “. Offered Debbie, eager to create a warm welcome and good impression on her sons new friends.

Dave and Tony followed her checking out her cute arse and sexy body.
Debbie was certainly a looker, 5ft 7in, long slender legs and tiny arse squeezed into her tight fitting faded jeans. A tight tee shirt hugging her medium sized tits and flat stomach.
Her face was truly beautiful in a soft natural way, no need for lots of makeup, her complexion was flawless. Her beauty was topped off by long shaggy, dirty blonde hair.
No way would you guess she was 38 years old, you would be hard pressed to book her down as anything older than late 20’s.

The four of them chatted for a while in the kitchen while they drank cola and snacked on crisps and biscuits, then Debbie headed back into the front garden to carry on weeding and the boys headed to Brian’s bedroom to play on Brian’s new playstation.

Debbie was so pleased her son had made some friends, they were a bit scruffy and rough around the edges but seemed polite and friendly enough.

While Tony and Brian played the game Dave was looking out of the bedroom window at Brian’s mum on all fours weeding the flowerbed. He was imagining himself fucking her doggy style as Tony face fucked her, giving her the perfect spit roast.

“Where’s the toilet Bri? i need a piss”. Dave asked.
“Last on the left “. Answered Brian without looking up.

Seeing that the fuckable Debs wasn’t gonna be finishing anytime soon Dave headed out the bedroom and winking to Tony closed the door behind him.
After looking into two smaller unlived in bedrooms he struck third time lucky and entered Brian’s parents bedroom. He soon deducted Debs side of the massive bed by the contents of the bedside cabinet.
The bottom draw of the three containing her sexy underwear and a big pink dildo. Dave got his erect cock out and wrapped a pair of purple french knickers around his rock hard six inches.
He used his phone to take a photo of his silk wrapped cock above her open underwear and dildo draw, sending it to Tony as he wanked his cock while extending his search to the wardrobes.

Debbie had some seriously sexy dresses hanging in her walk in wardrobe. Satisfied with his search so far dave headed for the ensuite bathroom and seeing her pink electric toothbrush wiped a drop of precum on the bristles.
Next stop was the dirty linen basket and finding a dainty little thong had a good sniff of her pungent aroma as he wanked his cock faster. Feeling himself about to cum he stuffed the thong into his pocket and went back into the bedroom he pulled back the quilt and shot his load on milf Debbie’s side of the bedsheet about halfway down.
The three blasts of sticky cum made quite a mess, Dave laughed as he cleaned the last of his dripping cum on the gusset of her french knickers and replaced them in the draw knowing his dried cum would be rubbing against her sexy moist cunt the next time she wore them.

He smeared all his cum over as wide an area of her side of the bedsheet as he could knowing it would be dry and probably go unnoticed as she slept on it that night. That would be as close as he could get to fucking her for now. Dave carefully made the bed, washed his hands and returned to Brian’s room.

Tony had almost pissed himself as he opened the photo text from Dave. Once Dave was back in the room they played for another half hour then made their excuses and left telling Brian they would knock for him in the morning.
Stopping for a quick chat with Debbie in the front garden before heading into town to hangout with their real mates.

The following morning Dave and Tony left for school thirty minutes early for the first time in their lives, knowing if they knocked for Brian before he was ready there was a good chance they would be invited in to wait by Debbie.

It worked a treat, Debs invited them in saying. “Brian’s only just started his breakfast, would you like a cup of tea or coffee”?
“Thanks Mrs Wilson, we’ll both have whatever ever you’re having” replied Dave.

“I’m having a coffee, i can’t begin the day until i’ve had a mug full to get me going”. Said Debbie.
Those fateful words triggered the beginnings of a plan in Dave’s devious mind.
The following few hours at school Dave and Tony would work out the details and a phone call to Dave’s drug dealing older brother Billy, would supply them with the ammunition they needed to implement it.

They both knocked on Brian’s front door at the same early time the next morning.
” Hello boys, cup of coffee “? Debbie asked, inviting them in.
” Only if you’re having one Mrs Wilson”. Replied Dave.
“Of course, can’t start the day without one, remember “. Laughed Debbie.

As Debbie made three mugs of coffee Tony asked. “Doing anything nice today Mrs Wilson?”.
“No, just housework and i want to sort out as much of the garden as i can while the weather is nice “. Answered Debbie, unwittingly giving Dave and Tony the vital information they needed to put their evil plan into operation.

While Brian was getting his homework from his room Tony distracted Debbie by going to the patio doors overlooking the large back garden and asked her what she was going to do to the garden.
As Debbie pointed out the changes she wanted to make, Dave unwrapped the silver foil and emptied it’s powder contents into her mug of coffee and gave it a stir.

A wink from Dave and Tony says. “It will look lovely when you’ve finished it Mrs Wilson, let’s drink our coffee before it gets cold “.
They both return to the breakfast bar and finish their coffee.

Brian comes back into the kitchen ready and saying their goodbyes the three boys leave for school.
Debbie clears the breakfast things into the dishwasher and heads for the bedrooms to make the beds.
Fifteen minutes had passed and Debbie was starting to feel a bit strange. Her body felt a bit washed out and she was having hot flushes.

Dave and Tony had parted ways with Brian once they got into school, Brian headed for his first class of the day, Dave and Tony head for the schools side gate and slipped out so they could make their way back to Brian’s mums house.

“It takes about half hour to work, Billy says it will make her open to suggestions and horny for about four hours before she’ll get tired and sleep for a couple of hours. When she wakes up she won’t remember much and it will seem like it was all a hazy dream “. Dave explained to Tony.

Debbie was finding it increasingly difficult to concentrate on making her bed when she heard someone knocking on the front door. She made her way unsteadily downstairs and opened the door.

“Hi Mrs Wilson, i think i left my phone here, can i come in and look for it?”. Asked Dave.
” Of course “. Said Debbie, gesturing for them to head to the kitchen and shutting the door behind them.

Both boys went through the motions of pretending to search for the phone, all the time they were checking out Brian’s mum to see if the date rape drug had taken effect.
Once they were fairly sure she wasn’t acting her normal self Dave went for it. “I think i may have left it in your bedroom Mrs Wilson, shall we all go up and look for it?”.

Debbie was a bit confused trying to work out why it would be in her bedroom but at the same time it seemed a reasonable request and she answered. “Sure, follow me”.

Both boys knew by the way she agreed to their ridiculous request that she was feeling the full effect of the drug. They followed her upstairs laughing behind her back and making rude gestures to each other.

Once in her bedroom Dave made out he found his phone under her bed. “Here it is Mrs Wilson, let me see if it’s working properly by taking a photo of your beautiful face “.

“Oh err, ok”. Said Debbie, feeling very strange.

“Have you ever done any modelling Mrs Wilson?”. Asked Tony.

“No never” replied Debbie.

“I think you should do some modelling for us now, you’ve got a very sexy body and it would be a shame not to have some special photos to show your husband. We’re both very good photographers and wouldn’t charge you any money “. Tony said as if he was doing her a big favour.

“Well if you think my husband would like them, then i suppose it wouldn’t do any harm “. An easily coerced Debbie responded.

“That’s a good wife Debs, start by pushing your hair up with both hands and pushing your tits out “. Tony told her, as they both wondered how she would respond to being called Debs and hearing the word tits.
To their astonishment she did as was told and looked as hot as hell. She was wearing a pink tee shirt over a bra, sexy grey jogging bottoms with the word pink across her arse cheeks and pink flip flops.

Both boys took photos with their phones and decided to up the stakes.

“Okay Debs, now cup your tits and squeeze them for the camera “. Dave ordered.

When she complied they both knew Brian’s mum was there for the taking. ” Tony’s going to take your tee shirt off now Debs, you need to show more of your sexy fucking body to the camera “.

Dave was now videoing as Tony got behind Brian’s mother and eased her tee shirt off revealing her medium sized tits sitting snugly in her purple silk, half cup bra. Tony reached through her arms and started to juggle her bra covered tits, telling her. “Let me help you show your husband how fucking sexy your beautiful tits are “.

Debbie was now at their mercy, whatever they said or told her to do seemed totally reasonable and logical in her drug induced state, there would be no reprieve from the day the evil duo had in store for her.

“Debs while i play with your tits i want you to slide your bottoms off and then play with your pussy for me”. Tony instructed.

Debbie kicked off her flip flops and slid her bottoms down and off to reveal her matching purple french knickers. She then slipped one hand inside them and proceeded to rub her pussy for Tony.

“That’s a good slut Debs, you’re wearing the same knickers i used to wank my cock with the other day. Do you want to take them off and wank my hard cock for me with them?”. Dave asked, filming her every move.

Debbie was feeling extremely turned on, the fact she’d not had sex for three months because of all the stress and upheaval of their relocation, having her tits played with by Tony, fingering her own pussy and the powerful drug she had been plied with, all added up to a lost cause. “If you think it would look good for the photos then okay “. Answered a compliant Debbie.

Dave paused the phone and told Brian’s mum. “Tell me you want to watch me strip off so you can wank my schoolboy cock”.

Filming again he captured her self condemning words.

Dave quickly stripped, relieved to free his throbbing hard on from the constraints of his tight school trousers and pants. He approached Debbie, picking up her discarded knickers and handed them to her. Brian’s mum wrapped them around Dave’s average sized cock and slowly began wanking him off. Dave filmed her ringed and silk covered fingers expertly tugging his prick for a couple of minutes then stopped filming and told her to. “Tell Tony to take your bra off for you , then tell him to strip, because you want two hard schoolboy cocks to play with “.

Dave again filmed her law breaking words, he filmed as Tony uncliped her bra and slid it from her body, it slid down her arms and hung from the wrist of her wanking hand.

” Stop wanking my cock and get on your bed Debs”. Ordered Dave.
Brian’s mum did, kneeling in the middle of the bed watching as Tony shed his clothes. Soon he was naked proudly sporting his erect six and half inches.

They both looked at their prize, naked on the bed, her 34 c size tits looked bigger than they were because of her gorgeous slim body, they sagged a little and her little berry sized nipples were rock hard. She had a little strip of neatly trimmed pubic hair above a perfect glistening pussy. Her face was stunningly beautiful, her big green eyes stared intently back at them.

“Debs, tell us you want us to get on the bed and fuck you with our lovely young cocks”. ordered Dave.

Both boys filmed as she answered. “Boys, get on my bed and fuck me with your lovely young cocks”.

Dave set his phone on her dresser pointed at the bed to film the downfall of their drugged submissive housewife. Then climbed on the bed with Debs and Tony.

“Lay on your back Debs, i’m gonna fuck your cunt while you suck Tony’s cock, it will make a nice porn film to show your husband”. Dave told her.

Debbie lay on her back trying to think why her husband would want to watch her being fucked by the two schoolboys, ‘perhaps he told them’. She thought to herself, she was feeling very aroused by the attention she was receiving from her sons school friends.

Both boys phones were filming as Tony used his free hand to grab a handful of Debbie’s hair, then violates her mouth, forcing his hard cock all the way to the back of her throat causing her to gag and splutter. She had never experienced rough sex before, she was about to be educated.

Dave not to be outdone knelt between her legs, gripped her arse cheeks and lining up his throbbing prick entered her with all the force he could muster causing her to buck from the pain of being penetrated so hard without much in the way of foreplay.

Right from the off they both fucked Brian’s beautiful mothers mouth and cunt with hard powerful strokes. Within three minutes both boys were on the brink, first to cum was Dave as he held his cock as deep in her desecrated pussy as he could and spewed four powerful blasts into her. “Arrrrgg fuuck you dirty whore, take it all bitch”.

Dave’s orgasm set off Tony and he blasted away straight down her throat nearly choking her in the process.
“Fuck me, you really are one filthy slag Mrs Wilson, you must love the taste of underage cum”. Tony said, adding to the shame she was being subjected too.

Debbie coughed and spluttered as both cocks slid out of her abused body, her cunt was leaking cum and her face looked a blotchy mess. Her watering eyes had made her mascara run and her nose and mouth were dripping thick drool and cum.

“Fuck me you look a right state “. Said Tony videoing the mess they had made of her close up. “What would your husband say if he saw you like that?”.

Dave chipped in. “Get off the bed and look in your mirror “.

Debbie did as she was told and stood looking at herself in her full length mirror. She was struggling to recognise herself, it almost felt like she was looking at another woman. She had never felt so weird and spaced out.

“Well, what have you got to say for yourself “. Asked Dave

“I’m sorry i’ve made a mess of myself “. Apologised Brian’s mum.

“Well you’re gonna have to be punished, you’re gonna get fucked up the arse as punishment and seeing as i got to fuck your cunt first, i think it’s only fair Tony fucks your arse first . Now tell him you want him to fuck you in the arse”. Dave told her, pointing his camera phone at her again.

“Please fuck me in the arse Tony”. Asked Debbie looking at Tony standing behind her in the mirror.

Being fifteen Tony had no problem getting rock hard again at the chance of fucking Brian’s beautiful mum up the arse. “Pull those arse cheeks apart you sexy slut”.

Debbie did as she was told, exposing her wrinkled anus to the pair of them. Dave filmed as Tony bent down and spat a gob full of sylvia at her shithole. Standing back up he aimed his bellend at her spit covered bum hole and pushed home until he was buried balls deep forcing her against the cold glass of the mirror, he pushed her face side on against the glass and roughly sodomised her.

Dave captured every thrust into her tight rarely fucked arsehole, he filmed her tits squashed against the mirror. Dave filmed the grin on Tony’s face and the grimace on Brian’s mums. Three minutes of furious arse fucking later and Tony erupted in Debbie’s shitter.

Tony exited her arse causing it to fart which created a perfect cream pie in her gaping brown hole. Dave videod a close up of Tony’s spunk leaking out of her arse then ordered her. “Get back on the bed on all fours, just like you’re weeding the flower bed”.
The beautiful housewife did as asked.

Tony manoeuvred in front of her on his back and filming told her. “Look at the mess your dirty arsehole has made of my cock. Now use that slutty mouth to clean my spunk and your filthy arse juice off it, you whore”.

“Sorry “. said Debbie and went to work on his dirty flaccid prick.

Dave hard again after watching the arse fucking show got on the bed behind Brian’s mum and told her.”I’m gonna fuck your cheating wife cunt doggie style, like the slag bitch you are, while you get Tony’s cock hard again”.

Dave lined up his cock and easily slid balls deep into Debs sloppy cum filled pussy. He took his time and steadily ploughed the full length in and out.

After five minutes of steady fucking Brian’s mum was responding, receiving pleasure for the first time since the sexual assault by the pair of delinquents had begun.

Debbie’s moans of pleasure increased as Tony’s cock responded and started to grow in her mouth. It was rock hard two minutes later as he filmed The milf explode into orgasm, removing her mouth from his clean hard cock to vent her release. “Arrhhgg fuuuck
cuuuming, ooooh god, fuuuuuck”.

Dave pulled out of her satisfied cunt and ordered her. “Now climb onto Tony’s hard prick and ride him like the horny slag you are”.

Brian’s mum moved up Tony’s body and mounted his cock, she started to bounce up and down regaining the pleasure she had received from Dave’s fucking of her. Tony played with her tits and sucked on her small rock hard nipples.

Debbie’s moans of pleasure suddenly rose a few octaves as her already fucked rectum was filled with the full length of Dave’s throbbing six inches of meat.
Debbie took a minute to adjust to the feeling of being double penetrated as both boys fucked their cocks into her cunt and arsehole.

As the discomfort in her stuffed holes rescinded, she once again felt her interrupted pleasure returning and began riding both cocks as a steady rhythm built between the three of them.

Dave put Tony’s phone to good use, explicitly filming Brian’s mum’s exposed cunt and arse getting fucked by two hard cock’s.

Fuelled by his success Dave started to go to town. Increasing his speed, he battered her shithole and started taunting the drugged housewife. “How does it feel to be fucked by two schoolboys in your married cunt and cheating shithole Debs?”.

Debbie panting and moaning answered. ” Oh god, it feels so good, never been fucked by two cocks before “.

Tony joined the verbal abuse. “Do you think your husband and Brian will be proud of how good you fuck two cocks at once. Do you think they would enjoy watching a porno film of their filthy slag mother and whore wife fucking Brian’s schoolboy mates and cuming on their cocks”.

Debbie was on the brink of another big orgasm. “Yes, sooo proud, filthy slag, sooo good, sooo full, fuck meee hard, make meee cum”.

Dave slapped her arse cheek hard. “That’s it you filthy fucking slut, you dirty old spunker, ride our cocks and beg us for our cum you cheating bored housewife “.

Tony squeezed her tits and bit her nipple then told her. “Come on you dirty cunt, milk my cock until it’s empty. Show me what a dirty slapper Brian’s mum is. I want you to fuck us better then you fuck your husband”.

Debbie was in a state of intoxication, her body betraying her. “Oh god, fuck my dirty slapper body, pound this whore’s cunt and dirty arsehole. Arrrggghh shit, fuck and sodomise this begging mums slag body, empty your schoolboy cocks in me, fill me with spunk, fuuuuuck cuuuuumiiiing”.
Brian’s mum rode furiously as she had the biggest orgasm of her life, she shook and trembled uncontrollably as her climax ripped through her.

It was all too much for the two fifteen year olds as they gripped her tightly, forced their cocks as deep as they would go and emptied yet another load of their virile young spunk deep into their respective holes.

Debbie didn’t know it yet, but the sperm that Tony had just fired deep inside her vagina contained the winner of the tadpole race that would in the next few days fertilise her unprotected egg.

After Brian was born, Debbie and Martin decided they would pour all their love and hopes into him. They talked it through and agreed that Martin should have a vasectomy.
The timing of her drugged sexual ordeal couldn’t have happened at a worse time, Debbie’s was at her most fertile and with the amount of spunk the two virile youngsters had fired up her, it was inevitable one of their swimmers would knock her up.

The three of them recovered from the intense orgasem’s they had just shared, both softening cocks fell from Debbie’s well fucked gapping holes followed by a steady stream of accumulated cum. Dave getting a nice close up of Mrs Wilsons sore and leaking holes, courtesy of the pair of drug administering rapists.

Dave ordered Debbie. “Get off the bed and kneel on the floor, your gonna clean our cocks you dirty slut”.

Brian’s mother obediently obliged, licking and sucking until both boys cocks were spotless. Both boys remained flaccid and needed a rest before they could inflict anymore sexual abuse on Brian’s drugged mother.

“Go and clean that slutty spunk filled body of yours slag. I want you cleaned up, then you’re gonna wear what we pick out for you, is that understood ?”. Tony ordered with contempt.

Debbie got up and headed for her bathroom replying. “Yes Tony, i’ll clean up and dress up nice for you both”.

While Brian’s mum was in the bathroom Dave laughed, telling Tony. “I told you it would work, how fucking good was that. I knew she would be a great fuck, better than all those sluts our own age “.

“By the time we’ve finished fucking her, she won’t walk for a week, trouble is neither will we”. Said Tony and they both cracked up laughing.

” My phone battery is getting low, how’s yours?”. Asked Dave.

” Low too, all that video has run it down. look they’ve got iphone chargers on their beside cabinets, touch “. Tony said pointing.

Once their phones were on charge they set about finding what they would get her to dress up in. They both agreed on some black silk suspenders with little pink bows on, white silk stockings and red high heels. They decided not to bother with bra and knickers, they would only be coming straight off anyway.

Looking through her walk in wardrobe both their eyes lit up. Hanging up in a clear plastic cover was her wedding dress.

“Perfect, how hot will she look getting fucked wearing that “. Grinned Dave.

“Holy fuck, my cocks getting hard just thinking about it “. Laughed Tony.

The boys laid out their chosen outfit on the bed and went downstairs to find Debbie’s phone and handbag. They returned upstairs and went through her handbag taking out her purse. Inside that they took the £180 cash she had and her bank debit card.

Dave called out to Brian’s mum. “Debs, come here a minute “.

Debbie came out in a bathrobe and a towel wrapped around her head like a turban. “What is it boys, i’m all clean, i was just about to do my makeup for you “.

“What’s the pin number for your bank card and phone “. Asked Dave.

“They’re both the same 4545”. Debbie told him, the drugs making the question seem totally reasonable.

“Okay bitch, now hurry up with your makeup we want to fuck you again and don’t forget to use your best perfume “. Ordered Dave.

“Will do, won’t be long”. She answered.

Tony put the debit card and cash in his school jacket pocket and Dave got into her phones contact list. He put Debbie’s husband, her mum and her dads mobile phone numbers into his own phone. He already had Brian’s number.
Her rung his own phone from hers, so he had her number too.

It was now 10.45 and both boys were pleased with the plan so far. Dave said. “I think we should get dressed again in our uniforms and make her strip us, it would make a great porno, ‘ the beautiful older bride and the two schoolboys ‘. What do you think?”.

“Yeah perfect, imagine how that would look in court, a 38 year old married mother asking two 15 year old schoolboys to fuck her in her wedding dress “. Laughed Tony.

The two of them were dressed and horny as hell as Brian’s mum came naked back into the bedroom. She looked stunning with her hair and makeup fixed perfect, her perfume was intoxicating. Both boys were rock hard as they watched her tits gently bounce as she walked towards them.

“Fucking hell Debs, you must really want to get fucked if you’ve made such an effort “. Tony said, open mouthed.

“That would be nice, are these the clothes you want me to wear?”. responded Debbie.

“Yeah, thought it would bring back happy memories of your husband fucking you on your wedding night “. Sneered Dave.

“My husband has never fucked me while i was wearing this dress “. Replied Debbie. “I only ever wore it for the wedding ceremony and changed for the reception. I’ve never worn it since “.

“Even better Debs, we can show your husband what it would have been like to have fucked you in it. Now get dressed cos my cock needs fucking bitch”. Dave told her.

“Oh, okay “. Smiled Debbie and started getting dressed.

Dave filmed her getting dressed, his rock hard cock almost ripping through his boxers and trousers. Once she had finished Dave told her. ” Now look at my phone and tell us ‘ it’s always been my sexual fantasy to be fucked by two underage schoolboys, i’m so glad you’re both only fifteen, now come here and give me a proper good fucking’. Is that understood you dirty fucking slag?”.

Debbie looked at the phone and repeated Dave’s recital word perfect. This would be the final nail in her coffin, the snippet of film footage that would leave her open to blackmail and under their control.

Tony put his still charging phone on video mode and pointed it at the middle of the bed. Dave would use his for close ups.

“Stand beside the bed and strip our clothes off us and act like the dirty cock hungry slut you are, got it slag”. Tony ordered.

Both boys stood beside her and let Brian’s mum do all the work. The blushing bride started by kissing them both passionately while rubbing their hard cocks through their trousers. Then she slowly stripped them both and sucked both their cocks, she even got both cocks in her mouth at the same time.

Satisfied with the show so far Dave told her. “Get on the bed on all fours and tell us ‘I want my horny schoolboys to spit roast me hard and rough ‘. Got it you dirty old slapper”.

Again Debbie did as told and didn’t fluff her lines.

Tony pulled her tits out of the top of her low cut dress then told her. “Suck my cock, get it nice and slippery so i can stuff it in your married slag cunt”. Brian’s mum soon had her throat full of choking meat. After giving her a rough face fucking all filmed by Dave he got behind her and lifted the back of her wedding gown revealing her cute arse and suspenders. Tony spat on his fingers and pushed two of them past her puffy cunt lips and finger fucked her fanny hard and fast.

Dave was capturing some great footage and egged Tony on. “How many fingers do you think you can get up that filthy whores cunt. I reckon if you get it wet enough, you could get your whole hand up there”.

“What do you think Mrs Wilson, do you think Tony can fit his whole hand up your dirty, sloppy cunt?”. mocked Dave.

“I don’t know, it depends how hard he tries”. Debbie answered matter of factly.

Tony and Dave kept spitting on her cunt and Tony’s hand as he forced it as hard as he could, stretching the lips of her pussy as wide as they had been stretched since giving birth to Brian.
Finally the widest part of Tony’s hand made it past her seriously stretched cunt lips and tightly clamping muscles.

Brian’s mum was grunting and breathing hard as Tony fisted her in short, steady thrusts.

Dave had an idea, he paused his filming and told Debbie. “Tell us how much you like being fisted and want your arse stuffed full with your big pink dildo that’s in the bottom of your bedside cabinet “.

Filming again Dave captured her perverted request. Taking her large dildo from the drawer Dave offered it up to her grunting lips and ordered her. “Suck it like the porn star you are, slag, deep throat it and show your husband what a cock sucking scrubber you are “.

Dave kept forcing the fat 10 inch dildo further down her throat, she was gagging and choking. Her mouth was aching from being stretched so wide. Dave had managed to force seven inches of firm rubber cock inside and was in danger of choking her to death when he relented and pulled it out.

They had never seen so much sylvia, it was thick and clinging, attached to her lips and nose, it beaded to the large dildo and Dave rotated it, collecting as much of it as he could.

“That’s a good slut, that should help it slide up your shitter, dirty Debbie, let’s find out “. Smirked Dave, he joined Tony and lined up the rubber bellend with her already sore looking sphincter. It seemed lmpossible that the large, life like dildo would gain entry. It was twice as fat as their cocks.

“Relax that tight arse you dirty slag, you asked us to use it, take a deep breath then relax as you breathe out hard”. Dave encouraged her.

She did as told and Dave pushed as hard as he could. Finally the bruised rubbery muscle relented and Dave rammed four inches up her shithole.

“Aaaaarrrrgggghhhhh fuuuuuck”. Screamed out Debbie.

“Eerrgghhh shit, i could feel the veins on that thing rub over my hand “. Said a surprised Tony.

” Now we’re cooking”. Said Dave and set about working it deeper and deeper into her clinging arsehole.

Despite the powerful effects of the date rape drug she had taken, Debbie was in pain. Never had she been so stretched and full as she was now. Dave had managed to get four more inches up her arse. Both boys took a sadistic pleasure in thrusting fist and dildo into her grossly stretched holes.

” What a filthy fucking slag you are Debs, tell us what a great time you’re having with your schoolboy lovers “. Asked Tony.

It was all caught on film by both phones as Brian’s mum told them. “Ohh fuuuck, thank you for giving me a great time my schoolboy lovers “. Tears of pain rolling down her messed up face.

Dave left the dildo in Tony’s control and went up kneeling in front of Debbie, he grabbed two handfuls of her shaggy blonde hair and fed his hard six inches to the back of her throat. After the dildo Debbie had no trouble deep throating him.

” I think we’ve made the slag airtight “. Laughed Dave, face fucking her hard.

” Who’d have thought the poofy, posh boys mum would be such a dirty old spunker. She looks like an innocent angel in her wedding dress. I wonder how many underage schoolboys she fucked from gay Brian’s old school?”. Mocked Tony.

Tony slowly pulled his soaking hand from Debbie’s gaping cunt and wiped it on her wedding dress. He put his helmet at the entrance to her abused cunt and his cock disappeared to the balls without any effort. He fucked away telling Dave. “Fucking hell, it’s like throwing a banana up Oxford Street. I think my fist has ruined her “.

They both fucked her slowly, Tony filming with Dave’s phone. After a few minutes Tony removed the dildo from her ugly, distorted bum hole and his prick from her sloppy cunt. ” Okay our kinky, slut housewife, turn round and sit on Dave’s cock, ride him hard you filthy slut”.

Dave stopped his face fucking and lay down on his back and Debbie dutifully turned, mounted his cock reverse cowgirl and rode him hard. Tony filming her tits flopping about wildly and Dave’s cock getting a good fucking.

Dave stopped her after five minutes and pulled her down to his chest and swapping holes, started fucking her arse and abusing her tits. Tony put her legs on his shoulders a entered her sloppy pussy. Tony did his best to film and fuck at the same time.

Debbie was now starting to feel the pleasure of being fucked by two average sized cocks after the abuse of fist and large dildo. Her holes gradually regaining their natural size and shape.

Dave was getting close to filling up her arsehole with another load and gave Debbie some kind words of encouragement. “That’s it you filthy slag, fuck our cocks so we can squirt our spunk into that dirty skank, cum dump body of yours. Show your husband what a great fuck you are, bitch”.

Tony’s words were nearly as kind.”Cum on my cock you dirty slag cunt. You won’t look too beautiful after we’ve finished fucking the shit out of your manky cunt, arse and face. Your husbands going to love seeing you fucked stupid, with spunk dripping out of your well used, sloppy cunt and arse, your face and tits decorated by our cum shooting pricks”.

Their words didn’t really register with Brian’s mother, her body was responding to double fucking she was receiving. Debbie thrust back against the penetrating meat pounding into her until she came like a runaway train.” Aaaarrggghhh jesus, fuuuck that’s soooo gooood, shiit i’m cuuuummiiing, awwwwwhhhhh fuuuuck”.

Mrs Wilson shock uncontrollably, her tits wobbling and undulating, her cunt spasming on Tony’s cock, her arse muscles clamping and unclamping round Dave’s cock.

Both boys groaned loudly and pumped their jizz hard and deep inside the holes they were abusing.

Debbie’s situation looked like she’d been a porn queen for years, laying tits up on Dave’s chest, impailed on two cocks, her stocking covered, shapley legs over Tony’s shoulders, bright red high heel stilettos on her slender feet. Her beautiful white wedding dress crumbled around her waist, exposing her suspenders, her exposed tits gently rippling as her massive orgasm receded.
The smile on her face supporting all the evidence that showed she had instigated the seduction, the sexual abuse of two innocent, underage schoolboys.

Both boys untangled themselves, pushing Brian’s mum off them. Dave telling her. ” Clean up the mess u’ve made of our cocks you slut”.

Debbie set about the two kneeling boys cocks. On her hands and knees she did as told, licking and sucking each boy in turn as their spunk leaked out of her well fucked arse and cunt.

Tony was the first to be cleaned and turning round, getting on all fours told her. “When you’ve finished cleaning Dave’s shit covered cock i want you to eat my sweaty arsehole, giving it a good going over, i want your tongue right up inside. Got it slag?”.

“Okay”. Replied Debbie without batting an eyelid.

“My arsehole too “. Added Dave, liking where Tony was coming from.

“Will do”. Came Debbie’s reply.

Both their arseholes received a thorough tongue lashing. It was the first time they had both had a girl do this to them, Tony had got the idea, like most of his others from watching porn.

They were both getting hard again and Tony told Debbie to stick a finger up their arses and wank them off.
Debbie performed like a pro and soon they were on the verge of cuming again.

Both boys turned round and Dave instructed Debbie to. “Sit on the bed, play with your tits, finger your cunt and tell us to cum on your face”.

Both boys stood above Debbie frantically wanking their excited cocks with the beautiful middle aged housewife telling them.
“That’s it boys, wank your cocks and spray your beautiful young cum all over my face “.

That was all it took as both of them put on a display of synchronised shooting, splattering Debbie’s face with several ropes of thick sticky spunk, both verbally abusing her at the same time. ” Take it all you dirty fucking slag”. Said Dave.

“Do you like our present, you old spunker whore”. Added Tony.

Tony retrieved his phone and they both filmed close ups as they gripped her hair, wiped and slapped their spent cocks on her face and fuck her mouth until they were done.

“How was that dirty Debs, do you feel like a well fucked, cheating old slapper ?”. Asked Dave.

“Yes, that was very nice, i’ve never been fucked so much. I do feel very tired now, think i’ll just lay down and have a nice sleep “. Said Debbie crawling up to the top of the bed and laying her head on the pillows.

“Fuck me she’s asleep already. Think we should just leave her as she is and hope for her sake she wakes up and makes herself presentable before Brian gets home from school in about two and a half hours “. laughed Tony.

“Yeah, i’d like to be a fly on the wall when she wakes up and tries to remember what’s happened to her “. Smirked Dave.

“Leave her big dildo wedged in her cunt, so that when the old spunker wakes up, assuming she doesn’t notice all the spunk, will think she fucked herself stupid with it”. Added Tony.

Both boys got dressed, wedged seven inches of fat dildo up her minge and took a final photo of their drugged prize, returned her purse and handbag where they found it and headed off to town to find out how much was in her account so they could have a bit of a spend up.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Loretta- Horny Mom With Needs

09 Friday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, asian, Ass to mouth, Ass to pussy, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Ass to pussy, Blowjob, Fiction, Male / Older Female, Mature, Older Female / Males, oral sex

Author’s info: Gender: male

Introduction:

Peeping on my mature neighbor Loretta has consequences. Sexy consequences.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

I was finally starting my life. I was 22, and had just moved into a rental house that a coworker lived next door to. She got me an amazing deal. Rent was only $520.00 when it could have easily been $1,100.00. My coworker, Loretta, was a really easygoing chick. She was 46 year old 5‘3, half-white, half-Hispanic woman, but her face could have passed for 35. She had a slutty look about her that I loved. She had two adult sons, and no husband. She had a mom’s body. She had fairly skinny legs, and kind of a small ass. She also had a muffin top. Her best assets, however, were her tits. Big, natural 34DD boobs, with that perfect natural sag. She knew her tits were great too. She was always showing them off in a low cut, spaghetti strap shirt.

To be honest, other than the occasional, dirty sexual fantasy, I never really thought much about her until I moved next to her. I was just making conversation with her one day at the retail store we work at, when I mentioned that I was looking for a place.

“The couple next door from me just moved out. I am friends with the owners. Maybe I can talk to them for you.” She said.

“Yeah. That would be great. I can really only afford like 600 bucks a month though.” I replied.

“I will give her a call and see what she can do.”

“Thank you so much, Loretta.” I gave her my number and told her to text me when she talked to the land lord.

Three weeks later, Loretta and I were neighbors. She even helped me move in. The second day I was there, I was hooking up my TV in my room when I looked out the window to my left. I realized that I had a perfect view of Loretta’s bedroom. I could see she was in bed, taking a nap. I went back to hooking up the TV, but the thought kept crossing my mind that eventually, I would probably catch a glimpse of her naked. I kept glancing back to my left, hoping that day would come sooner rather than later. I finally got my TV hooked up, and got up to find my playstation to hook up when I turned left and saw Loretta waking up. She removed her blanket and much to my pleasure, she was topless. As she sat up, saw her bare chest for the first time. Her nipples were huge. Nearly three inches in diameter, and they were dark and defined. My cock began to grow, as I began rubbing it. Before long it was at its full 8 inches and hard as a rock. She got up and walked around, looking for something. She was wearing a lacy black thong, as he walked around topless. At this point I was sitting on my bed, staring at her, with my cock out in my hand. I hoped she wouldn’t look my way, yet at the same time, part of me wanted her to know I was stroking my cock to her. As her back was toward me, she bent down to pick something up. Her ass may have been smallish, but damn it looked good. I wanted to pull that thong out of her ass crack and bury my cock deep in her pussy from behind. As she stood back up, she had her matching black bra in her hand, and I watched her put it on before she walked out of her room. I laid back and unloaded streams of hot cum all over myself. The next day at work, every time I saw her, I began to chub up. I couldn’t wait to get home and watch her window. Unfortunately, nothing interesting happened for the next six days. However, I now had a new hobby, and I was going to watch her window everyday until something happened. And on the seventh day, something did.

It was about seven o’clock on Friday night. As soon as I got home, I was treated to a show. I walked into my room, and looked across to her window, and there she was, lying on her bed, completely naked. Her legs were spread wide and I got a clear view of her beautiful pussy. It was covered in black hair and she was rubbing her clit. Before I knew it I was sitting down with my cock in my hand. She inserted her middle finger into her pussy, and clenched up as she did. I envied that finger. I imagined it was my cock going into her warm cunt. After thoroughly working her pussy, she stopped for a second.

“What the fuck are you doing?” I whispered to myself.

She reached over into her nightstand and pulled out a long, purple dildo. Oh yes. She was about to shove it into her hairy cunt. As she turned her head back, she saw me watching her.

“SHIT!!” I thought as I fell to the ground, hoping she didn’t see me, even though I know she did. I try to peek up again, slowly so she didn’t see me. She was no longer there.

“FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK!!!!” My boner is instantly gone, and fear sets in as I lay there on my floor. What is going to happen at work? People are gonna think I am some creep. I am fucked.

*DING DONG* the doorbell rings.

“SHIT.” Well she knows I am here. I have to answer.

I make my way downstairs to the front door. I take a breath and answer it.

“You enjoy the show?” she asks in a raspy voice that instantly turns me on. I was expecting her to scream at me.

“Loretta, listen. I am so sorry. I….” She walks into my house and interrupts me.
“Answer the question. Did you like watching me play with my pussy?” she asks in a demanding tone. “Were you stroking your cock while you were watching me?”

“Well… Yeah. It was hot. But I promise it won’t happen again.” I say.

“Why not. If you liked it, why won’t it happen again?” She asks. I am stunned.

“Because I violated your privacy. It was wrong.” I reply

“What if I like being violated?” My cock twitched at this, as she moved in closer to me, her tits resting just below my chest. I was finally picking up what she was saying. She was the dirty slut I always thought she was. I leaned in and kissed her. Her lips were soft and moist. I pulled back.

“Before we do anything, this is our secret, ok? No one at work or anywhere else finds out about this.” I said.

“Of course not. Now give me your cock, Dave.” She begs.

She begins to undo my belt, but I stop her so I can remove her top. I need to see those tits up close. I pull it over her head and they fall out.

“My god.” Is all I can say as I grab her right tit, and work as much of her nipple as I can into my mouth. I am finally sucking on this woman’s tits.

“Oh yeah. You like those fucking tits baby?” she says in her sexy, raspy voice.

I unlatch from her boobs so she can finish getting my belt undone. I remove my shirt. She kisses my chest as she unbuttons my jeans. she moves down on her knees and pulls my pants and boxers down. My cock falls out and hits her in the chin.

“WOW!!” she says, licking her lips. “It’s big.” She says, as she strokes it.

“Why don’t you give that cock a little taste, baby.”

She runs her tongue across the underside of my shaft and works it all the way to the tip. I flinch as she laps up the precum with her tongue.

“MMMMM… That’s a yummy cock, baby.” She says in approval.

She then takes my whole cock way down into her throat. I grab her by the hair and guide her head back and forth. She swirls her tongue around as she moves up and down my fucking dick. I begin thrusting my hips as she sucks me off. She reaches her hand up between my legs and puts it on my ass and pulls me closer, forcing me deeper into her throat. I feel her rub my asshole with her middle finger. My balls smack her chin with every thrust. I pull her head, and thrust harder.

“AGGGHH GHHHAHHA” She chokes on my cock. But I don’t relent. The sounds she makes choking on my dick only turns me on more.

“Keep chocking on that cock, baby.. I wanna cum in that slutty little mouth.” She moans into my dick in pleasure.

She works the tip of her middle finger into my asshole. With her other hand, she cups my balls. She pushes her finger deeper into me, and twirls it hitting my prostate. This sets me off. I pull her head as close as I can so my cock is as deep as it can possibly be and I hold it as I shoot off a huge load in the back of her throat.

“AGGGGHHHLLLHGHGHHGHH” She chokes and coughs as I shoot cum into her mouth..

“UHHHHHH YEEEAHHHHH OHHHH” I grunt, filling this mom’s mouth with my seed.

I hold her head there until I am finished with it. Most of my cum seeps out of the sides of her mouth and drip down her chin. I pull out my cum and spit covered cock. And she gasps for air as I do.

“OH MY FUCKING GOD.. You taste so good.” She says out of breath. I take my fingers, and wipe my cum off her face and put it back in her mouth. She sucks my fingers clean, without hesitation.

“You don’t want to waste any.” I say. “Now it’s your turn.” I need a few minutes to get it hard again.

I lead her to my bedroom. I watch her as she looks across to her own bedroom. She looks so sexy wearing nothing but baby blue cotton short shorts.

“You really do have a good view, don’t you?” she says, with a grin.

“The best.” I reply.

I walk up behind her and kiss her neck, as I reach around with both hands and grab her tits. She moans as I pinch her nipples gently. Her ass presses up against my cock, still covered in cum, leaving a wet spot on her shorts. I kiss down her back, all the way to the waistband of her shorts. I reach up with my hand and push her back to bend her over. She rests her elbows on my bed, leaving her ass up. I pull her shorts down, exposing her ass. Her asshole is tight and puckered, and covered with a little bit of the same black hair covering her pussy lips. Her pussy is visibly soaking wet. I breath in. The smell of her wet cunt and hairy asshole turn me on even more. I can’t resist it anymore. I bury my face in her ass. I start by licking her wet cunt lips, drinking up her pussy juice. She pushes her ass harder against my face. I shake my head left and right, licking her sloppy pussy as my nose rests on her asshole. I smell her ass with every inhale. I love it. My cock is rock hard again, but this is way too much fun. I run my tongue up across her slit to her puckered little shit hole and I give it a lick. She reaches her hand back and pulls my head harder against her ass.

“OHHHHH yeah baby.. You like the taste of my dirty little asshole, don’t you? Eat that fucking ass, baby.” She demands.

I do circles around her hairy little ring with my tongue, tasting every bit of this woman. I flex my tongue out and begin jabbing, punching this little asshole with it. I push my middle finger into her ass, stretching it out a little bit. With her little hole opened slightly, I shove the tip of my tongue inside. Every time I lick her, she tastes better. I go back to my fingers, this time working a second in her ass. That’s it I want my cock in there. I stand up. She knows what I’m gonna do.

“MMM Shove your fucking cock in my asshole baby. Fuck that ass!!” She demands.

I comply, forcing her flat on her stomach in my bed. She pulls her ass cheeks apart and shows me her stretched out asshole. I push the head of my huge cock in her asshole, slowly. She gives a little shriek as I enter her. It is then followed by a sigh of pleasure..

“Mmm that’s it, push your fucking cock in there.” She tells me.

I push my cock in. I feel her warm asshole squeezing my dick. I am balls deep in her ass. I thrust with all my weight, fucking her harder and harder with each thrust. The room smells like a slutty mom’s asshole. I pull her head up by her hair and kiss her neck. She turns her head to the right, giving me access to her lips. I kiss her lips. I still taste myself in her slutty mouth. I keep thrusting, my balls slapping against her ass with each thrust.

“UHhh UHh.. You’re a dirty little mommy, aren’t you” I say.

“Ohh Oh Uhh.. Yes BABY.. Fuck this little mommy’s ass.. This mommy loves cock.”

I fuck her, face down for another minute. With my cock still buried inside her shit hole, I move her to the edge of the bed. I sit on the edge with her sitting on my cock. I reach around, playing with her tits as she bounces up and down on my cock, moaning and screaming in pleasure. With my left hand still playing with her tits, I reach around to her crotch with my right. I begin to rub her clit as she bounces. I feel her her tighten up.

“OHH MY GOD I AM FUCKING CUMMING!!!” She screams.

I don’t stop rubbing her pussy as I fuck her ass. I feel her pussy juice go all over my hand and lap.

“Holy shit.” She says.

“Lay down on your back.” I say

She gets off my cock and lays down on the bed. I move up toward her face, and put my ass-covered cock in her face.

“Taste your ass.” I demand.

“Ohh yes. I love the taste of ass.” She says, all too eager to taste.

I put one knee on each side of her head and push my cock downward into her mouth. I hump her face with full force, slapping her face with my ballsack, and shoving my cock down her throat again. The sound of her gargling my cock damn near makes me cum, but I hold back. I don’t wanna cum in her mouth again. I want to fill her pussy. I pull my cock out of her mouth and move down. I put my face between her legs, and lick her slit, before shoving my tongue in her pussy, trying to moisten her up enough to take my cock but she was already plenty wet.

“Lay on your back. Let me do this.” She says.
I do. She reaches down and puts my cock into her warm, wet pussy. She begins to grind back and forth on it. Seeing this older, naked woman on top of me, with her tits jiggling with each bounce is enough to set me off, but I am able to hold on. I look down to see my big, young cock being swallowed by this sexy, hairy cunt. I reach up and grab her left tit with my right hand, and use it as a handle as I thrust upward into her pussy. I cant hold on much longer. I flip her back on her back, with my cock still in her, And begin humping the shit out of her, fucking her harder with each thrust. Her tits bounce with each pump. Her face has a look of total euphoria, eyes closed, biting her lip. We sound like two animals, grunting, moaning, screaming. She screams louder, as her pussy tightens up around my cock.

“FUCK.. HARDER… HARDER.. Don’t Stop. I’m Cumming.. CUM INSIDE ME!!!” she begs.

“Yeahh… You want My cum Baby!!”

As she tightens up, it sets me off. I give her three more thrusts, and I unload in her. Stream after stream of hot jizz in her cunt. I keep pumping her until there is nothing left. She is so wet with our combined juices, I fall right out. As I pull out, much of my cum seeps out, covering her hairy cunt lips. She reaches down and scoops my cum in her hands and licks it off. It is so hot. I lay on my back exhausted, when I feel her mouth wrap around my cock again. I look down and she looks up at me.

“Don’t wanna waste any, right?” She says with a smile.

“You are FUCKING amazing.” I tell her.

“Likewise.” She replies.

She lays beside me curling up to me and I kiss her, shoving my tongue in her mouth, tasting everything we had just done.

“We Are definitely gonna keep doing this, right?” I ask.

“Only if you still want me.” She says.

“Of course I want you. You fuck like a porn star. Why wouldn’t I want you?” I ask.

“Well, I know that hot, new girl at work, Mandy, wants to fuck you.” She replies.
Mandy is an incredibly hot 18 year old brunette, who I would not mind fucking.

“How do you Know?” I ask, curious.

“She told me. And I know this is just sex, but I don’t want you to fuck someone else behind my back while we are fucking.” She says.

“Well, the only way I am fucking her is if we fuck her together.” I say.

“mmmm.. That is an idea.” She says with a slutty grin. She is into it.

Loretta lays on her side with her naked ass towards me. I snuggle up and reach my arm across her tits, resting my hand on her left one. My semi hard cock nestles in her hairy ass crack, and begins to get hard again. We sure as hell aren’t done for the night.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

ANDREA

09 Friday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, asian, Ass to mouth, Ass to pussy, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Ass to pussy, Extreme, Female / Girl, Fiction, First Time, Girls / Female, Hardcore, lesbian, young

Introduction:

When Amiee meets Andrea a whole new world opens up to her. A story of lesbian delight well worth reading…

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

It was during spring, I remember, the time I met Andrea, that magical and wonderful time I met my darling angel. The leaves on the trees turning into a myriad shades of green and there buds peeping shyly from every branch of every tree. I had been waiting at Nino’s, the coffee shop, for my boyfriend but, as usual, he was late. The waitress that had brought my coffee kept coming over to check if I needed anything else and, after the third time, I noticed that she had the loveliest dimples: they were like twin shadows that played hide and seek on her cheeks. She was slender without being thin and she looked to be about 24 (I’m 34). I watched secretly from where I sat, watched as she moved from table to table. I was surprised at the familiar tingle in the base of my belly, that good old warmth that started spreading slowly through my groin. I squeezed my legs together and I felt the pleasure surge upwards.

What was this? Was this really me, horny at the sight of a ‘dimpledwaitress’ swirling skirt? Looking at the way her T-shirt moulded her breasts that rode high on her chest? Me? No way! But I couldn’t take my eyes off her and she noticed me staring at her and gave me a knowing smile…I licked my lips and then felt Derek slipping into the seat next me. He had arrived without my noticing it. As we greeted I realised that my heart was beating rapidly, like a captive bird, panicked and excited. We got up to leave for the movies and she came over to clear the table. Looking directly into my eyes, she said in a low musical voice.

“Please come again…” I nodded, confused, excited.

That night, after Ninos, Derek and I went to the movies. We watched “Traffic”, I remember, but all I could think about was the waitress. Later, back at my place we made love and Derek thought he was doing something right because I was groaning and moaning like never before. I had a good, satisfying orgasm but little did he know I was fantasing about the waitress. Later, when were panting for breath, he commented about it and said that he had never seen me that into it before. I smiled to myself in the darkness. Like you will never know, my boy, like you will never know, I thought.

I agonised for about two days and plucked up the courage to go back to Ninos on my own. Imagine my disappointment when I realised that she wasn’t there. I was miserable, drinking my coffee without tasting it, not sure what to do. I initially thought that this was fate, I was been guided, that this was not meant to be. I thought about her on and off about her for a week, stumped because I didn’t even know her name. I decided to go back again and, glory be, there she was. I don’t think she realised it but her face lit up when she saw me and that has been the nicest compliment anyone has ever paid me, I swear. For the first time I felt appreciated and what made it special was that she didn’t even know me. It was a wonderful moment and it is a defining point in my life. She has such a musical voice, low, sexy, intimate, almost as if she whispers, as she is talking exclusively to you, like no-one else matters. She seated me in a dark corner and I don’t remember much of the snack I ate or the juice I had with me.

Her name is Andrea and somehow it suited her: blond streaked hair, lazy blue eyes and those gorgeous dimples. She was studying at RAU, finishing her third year and waitressed for extra pocket money. She’s from the Cape(sadly) and was going to go home for good in three days time. I got her cell number and we arranged that I would call her the next day, with view to a ‘date’. Since she was in res at RAU I knew that she would have come to my place, that we would have to compress the “courtship” because we had no time. I called her that Friday, my heart fluttering, my fingers shaking as I dialled her number.

“Aimee” she answered, “please say that it is you”. It was the sweetest greeting ever. We chatted for a while and we agreed that my place would be good and that I would pick her up. I asked if she had any preference for drink and she asked me to get a bottle of Buiteverwachting (new to me) but I got two.

I fetched her at the entrance to the varsity. She was waiting with another girl, tall and statuesque, bright-eyed, watchful. Her friend stared at me as Andrea got in, almost envious. They touched fingertip as they said goodbye, cute, innocent and yet knowing.

“Friend?” I asked.

“Hm, friend, no more than that. Not like you.” This hung in the car, in the space between us. I let it soak into my skin; let it settle on my psyche, light like a kiss, flirtatious like a butterfly. She asked if she could play a CD, reached into her sling bag and put Nelly Furtado on. “I’m like a bird”, Nelly sang, and I smiled. I, too, felt like a bird, free, light, free, light, over and over again.

“Are you hungry?” I asked, not sure how get from this, from the car, to the next thing, the next stage, whatever that was.

“No, but I would like a nibble, a bite.’ She laughed and my heart raced. Her laughter was a key, my fear and insecurity the lock.

I had arranged for Chad to spend the weekend with my mother so the place was ours. It waited for us as we pulled into driveway, semi-dark in the falling evening shades. My home, inherited from the divorce, paid in full. For the first time since the divorce it felt like home, my home. Me, the new me, bringing a special guest home, the lovely Andrea, the musical and sexy Andrea.

I was nervous, a panicky host, welcoming her there, showing her the lounge, the kitchen. A small smile played on her face, her dimples showing. She took my hand in both hers and said to me, formally, “Thank you for inviting me to your home. Now can we please have some wine?” We both laughed, easing the tension even more. I played some old soul for her, The Delfonics (Lying To Myself – what a track! Just so that you know I discovered them while watching Quentin Tarantino’s ‘Jackie Brown’ and I’ve been seriously hooked on Soul and R&B since), and she was intrigued, never having heard soul before. We sipped her wine, the two us, unwinding shoe-by-shoe, exchanging little stories. In a lull, she suddenly said: “So how long have you been gay?” She was serious, watching me intently. I waited before answering, pondering her question. “Not long”, I said, “Only since I met you.”

She laughed happily. “Really? Am I your first?” I nodded, embarrassed at the confession because it suddenly seem real. I mean, was I gay? Me?

“I have a suggestion: lets have a bath, a slow bath with wine and candles. Let the Delfonics sing for us as we soak…what do you think?”

I nodded – a bath seemed splendid, a way of going from here to there, from clothes to skin, from smiles to touching.

While I ran the bath she lit the candles I dug up from the linen cupboard, candles that were used only for power failures, ugly things, knobby with dripped wax. I poured foam bath lotion in the tub, an unused xmas gift from another lifetime, a time I was straight, married, someone else.

As I stirred the bath I asked if she wanted it hot or warm.

“Intimate,” She said, “Close for me and close for you.”

She undressed slowly, stopping to sip her glass and I sat on the bath and watched her. I’ve seen many women undress before but none had ever undressed for me. She didn’t make it trashy, didn’t try to imitate a stripper. She took her clothes off slowly, staring at me in my eyes, holding my gaze, caressing me almost. She was beautiful in that soft light, lit by nine candles, all shadows and nuances and lithe movements. From the lounge the Delfonics sang “Somebody Loves You Girl” and it was almost as if they were singing just for us, for Aimee and Andrea.

I stood up to undress and she came to me, naked, lovely, a vision. She put her arms around me and we kissed. I didn’t know what to expect so I was passive in the kiss, you know, like when a man kisses you. She was soft, her lips were full and soft, gentle. I felt her tongue slide slowly into my mouth, her wet, soft, probing tongue. There was no demand in the kiss, no urgency, it felt like love should feel, soft, tender, gentle, giving. I melted, I felt tears in my eyes, I was crying with happiness. I hugged her, I was grateful, I cried. We stood there, holding each other, she whispering soothingly into my ears, stroking my hair while I sobbed. Strange, hey, don’t you think? It was one of the lovely moments in my life and it made me feel like the first time I held Chad, scrunched-up Chad, exhausted by the effort being borne, cross and angry with being born and it all just felt so right. It did not need to make sense or require explanation or reason. It just felt right, like something good had happened.

After a while I stood there, still crying, while she undressed me and all I could do was touch her face, saying thank you, thank you, thank you. She had tears in her eyes too and I still don’t know why. We sank into the water then, holding our glasses, our legs intertwining wetly. We didn’t speak, we luxuriated, at this time Teddy Pendergrass singing “Now tell me
that you love me.” Lovely, beautiful, sexy and soulful.

We exchanged more small secrets in the bath. She told me about her first time, how she discovered she was gay. When she was twelve, she and her best friend practised French kissing on each other so that when a boy kissed them they would be ready. She enjoyed kissing her friend so much that she continued ‘practising’ until her friend become suspicious, poor thing, and
Andrea has not looked back since. She giggled girlishly as she told me this story, so innocent, so life changing. She had sex with a guy once, at one of those varsity drinking parties. She was sloshed but not so much that she didn’t know what she was doing. This guy had been pursuing her and she been growing all the more curious about hetero sex. That night, after dancing,
drinking and flirting she went all the way.

It was awful, she said, messy, rough, rapid as if there was a need to get it over with. He hurt her, not because he was big but she was dry, tight, and apprehensive. All the while as we talked, we sipped wine, listened to Teddy sing, slid slick legs over each other, touched skin. She leaned over, whispered intimately to me, told me she wanted a kiss. So did I, badly, because of the setting; the wine, the music, the sight of her rosebud nipple being an island in the foam was all turning me on.

We kissed softly; I tasted her mouth, tasted wine, warm like a summer afternoon. As our kisses became more ardent, we started fondling each other’s breasts. Hers were perfect handfuls, soft, yielding, her nipples hard. She licked mine and I watched her tongue circle my nipple, teasing, making it stand, eager for more licking. We stood up and I felt her hand slide over smoothly over my belly, burying itself between my legs in the foam and the puss juice. Her finger teased my clit and I reached for her pussy, both of us standing in the bath now, and I felt that she had a generous, fleshy, soft puss.

“Wait,” she said, “before we go further.can I shave you?” She asked so gently and I must admit that I was a little surprised. I had trimmed my bush that morning; making sure that my bikini Mohawk was neat and presentable, anticipating her touch. I nodded and sat down at the back of the bath. She spread my legs and knelt in the water.

After lathering me sensually, she took the razor and gently shaved me bare, bald and smooth. She rinsed the shaving cream off my pussy and my mound stood proud, shiny, new. My clit protruded from my pussy, sticking out like a volunteer.

“Oh Aimee, you are beautiful,” she sighed softly as she lowered her head to lick me. She ran her tongue gently over my clit, teasing it, circling it like a predator, hunting it. She licked my lips, first the outer ones, making me ache with want, and then dipping into the inner ones, gently prying my pussy open, spreading me with lip and tongue, reaching into me with her wet, teasing tongue. She built me up slowly, me holding her head and rocking gently to fuck her tongue, me moaning while she stroked me, the urgency building slowly. I had been tongued before, and enjoyed it, but nothing compared to this ecstasy of Andrea.

She knew how to guide me, how to make me want her more, wanting to come but not wanting it to be over. I could feel my orgasm building deep inside me somewhere and Andrea sensed it too. She slid a finger into me and took my clit into her mouth and sucked it between her lips, the tip of her tongue dancing on the tip of my clit. She sucked harder, deeper and I came
explosively, my puss shuddering and throbbing, clenching her sliding finger. I almost slid off the back of the bath, my one leg splashing into the water, drenching Andrea.

“Wow, oh wow,” I mumbled, “that was fantastic, amazing.let me do you now.”

“No,” she said, “do me this way.” We both stood and she put her arms around me. “Finger fuck me while we kiss.” As I reached down for her pussy, I was once again struck by how fleshy it was, soft with lots of folds. As I kissed her wet mouth I fingered her swollen clit, rubbed it between my fingers. She moaned softly, and spread her legs wider. I slid a finger into her and was surprised that she was so small inside, tight, a narrow opening to her cunt. Then I remembered that she only once had a cock in there and that it was a small thin one. She was slick and well lubricated and myfinger moved rhythmically in and out her, my thumb rotating on her large clit. “Yes, baby, do that to me.” She mumbled into my mouth, erotic, intimate. She started rocking on my hand, fucking my finger, faster and faster. “Deeper,” she said, “Finger me deeper.” And I did, forcing my middle finger all the way in to the top of inner cunt.

She came them, rocking wildly, her hips thrashing vigorously on my hand. Icould feel her cunt spasm on my finger, delicious tight clenches like a velvet fist.

We lay in the bath a little more after that, drinking and listening to Blue Velvet sing “Walk Up To The Sun”. The music was so fitting, so romantic, I felt languid and I listened to her voice caress me I wondered how I had come to this so rapidly and so comfortably.

“What made you notice me at Nino’s?” I asked, having being curious about this for a while, “What made you think I was interested? I mean, I have never before looked at another woman..” She smiled.

“You’re sexy, pretty and you have a nice body. I also saw how you were looking at my legs, my tits, the way a guy looks at a woman. And there was just something in your eyes, something that told me I had met a kindred spirit. Don’t get me wrong, I don’t try and screw every gay woman I meet – look at Debbie, my friend at RAU, she’s nuts about me but we don’t do anything. I liked you from the first, you know, clicked with you on a level that is rare. I knew you’d come back for me and I’m so glad you did.” I loved that, her honesty, so frank, so disarming, so engaging.

“Lets get something to eat before we get pissed – there’s still another bottle for us to drink!” I said and she laughed.

We towelled each other off and got dressed.

“Can we go to Melville, to Steers? Some of my varsity crowd will be there and I want to set the record straight?”

“Sure,” I said, not at all sure what she meant, “Anything you like.”

We held hands as I drove, in between changing gears, touching each other. She spoke about her hopes for the future, wanting to do her honours in Industrial Psychology and maybe going on to do her masters.

“Will you do your honours at RAU?”, I asked, asking another question altogether.

She knew which question I was asking and answered gently.

“I don’t know baby, maybe. I have to get accepted first and I have already applied to UCT as well. I made a deal with my parents to let me come up here – a long story, involves a broken relationship – but I did promise to go home after my bachelors.” She squeezed my fingers. Why didn’t I meet her sooner? Why now, with a day to go before she flew home.

Life, I thought, this is how life is. I knew that we didn’t know each other well enough to make plans for the future and we did not have enough time to do so.

When we reach Melville I was surprised at how busy and vibey the place was. I found parking eventually and we walked to Steers. Andrea took my hand and held it and I was felt unsure. Like this? In public? I was shocked but didn’t show it. A few people greeted her when we walked and I could see some were elbowing their friends. We ordered hamburgers, trying look nonchalant. She put her arm around me and I thought, what the hell, in for a penny and all that and I held her back. She leaned over and whispered to me.

“Aimee, baby, please kiss me.” I was dazed, operating on autopilot. In a blur I leaned forward and took her face in my hands, a thumb in each dimple and kissed her. I was surprised at how ardently she kissed back. A hush fell around us and I heard cries like “I knew she was a dyke”, “Wow, look at those lezzies” and “I wish someone could kiss me like that.” And then the most surprising thing of all – everyone started clapping!

We looked around us, trying to be cool, in control but my heart was racing. When the black girl gave us our order she said, “You go girls!” Laughing we swept out, I felt free, powerful – lezzies of the world unite!

In the street Andrea turned to me and said “Thank you making this real, for making me real.” I still don’t fully understand that but I loved her for that broad open smile on her face.

We couldn’t keep our hands off each other after that, even when we were eating, feeding each other and touching. Always touching, hands, face, and arms – we couldn’t stop.

I put another set of CDs in the carousel – The Stylistics, Aaron Neville, Debra Cox and The Manhattans. More soul, more love. I’ve often played this music, wanting a setting like this. Derek couldn’t stand soul – he wanted the Cranberries, Brian Adams, stuff I thought were sterile.

When we finished our burgers we raced for the bedroom.

No decorum now, no trying to be cool. We almost ripped our clothing off and we fell on each greedily, hungrily. I loved kissing her; I loved the fact that I re-discovered this exotic pleasure, so long taken for granted. I sucked and licked her tits; I probed her fat puss with my fingers.

She was exploring me too, squeezing, grabbing my butt, and stroking my cunt.

“Andrea, sweet, can I go down on you now? Please? Can I taste you?’ I was breathless, reckless and I had to get my greedy mouth on that swollen pussy.

“Yes, baby, yes – eat me, make me yours.” Her eyes were hooded, her voice low and husky. She lay back, settled herself in and parted her legs and raised her knees.

“Look at my puss, baby, see how fat it is. Look how swollen and ready I am for you. Take me, eat me.” With that she pulled my head down and I looked at her cunt. From close up it looked divine. I had always thought pussies were ugly, badly designed. But as I stared at her I saw how beautiful her cunt was – fat, genuinely plump, both her inner lips and outer lips were big. Her clit, too, was big, like a small tiny finger. She was wet, her folds glistened, and they were slick. I loved her pussy, so full, so ripe. I fell upon it; all thoughts of being gentle and slow were gone. I remember I thought I would copy her technique but as I went at her I developed my own. My first pussy meal was gorgeous!

I licked and I sucked. I took her clit into my mouth and I managed to suck like I was giving a blowjob. She bucked beneath me, groaned, holding my head and sliding her pussy up and down on my face, fucking my mouth, my lips, my nose. I stuck my tongue out, made it stiff as I could and she jammed her clit on to it. “Oh Aimee, baby, fuck me and make me your bitch!” She babbled as I licked her. With one hand I squeezed her tits, alternating between the two. With my other I jammed a finger into her inner cunt and clamped her clit with my lips, sucking it hard. She rode me harder, fucked my face with bigger thrusts, smearing me with her copious slick puss juice. I jammed my finger into her, deep, and sucked her clit even harder. She came then, heaving and bucking, her hips high off the bed, her fingers entwined in my hair as pulled my face even deeper into her cunt. She was shrieking, calling my name and her puss was clenching with each throbbing spasm. As she was subsiding and I was running out of breath, I gave her clit a last, lingering suck and she bucked once more.

“I am yours, baby, I am yours..”

I sat up and admired her body as she lay there, her tits heaving as she struggled to get her breath back. From the lounge the Stylistics were singing You Make Me Feel Brand New, rather appropriately. I stroked myself, my own pussy was dripping and I spread my cunt juice all over between my legs. I started working on my clit, stroking it.

“Don’t do that, Aimee baby, don’t do that. Give me a sec to get my breath back and I’ll do that for you.”

So I lay next to her, running my hands over her high tits, over her smooth, flat belly. A while later she propped herself on one elbow and started kissing me and fingering me. I spread myself wide to give her complete access, to allow her to reach my pussy, to reach into me.

She worked me well, pulling my clit, teasing it. She put a finger into my cunt, first one and then another, reaching deep into me. Without taking them out she started moving her finger tips in a circular motion, rubbing a place in the front of my cunt. The pleasure this gave me was shocking and I held my breath. She sucked my tongue, pulling it out of my mouth and slipping her lips over it, like it was dick. As she massaged my inner puss, she sucked my tongue, faster and faster. I could feel my orgasm building instantly, but from deep within me, like I never felt before. Before I could warn her, my puss went into orgasmic spasm, hard till it almost hurt, deep and hard like a clenching fist, clamping her fingers. I couldn’t breathe as I came, my
body bouncing off the bed and an intense burst of pleasure spreading from my puss and then all over my body. I couldn’t think, I couldn’t talk so I surrendered to the power of my coming as it wracked my body and twisted it and bounced it.

I don’t remember much after that. I know I heard Debra Cox singing Nobody Is Supposed To Be Here – yeah right, but I was exhausted. As I fell asleep – or passed out – I remember wondering if she had hit my G-spot. Did she? Where did that mother of all orgasms come from..and I was gone.

I awoke early the next morning and I could see by the quality of the light that it was probably about 6 or 6:30 and Andrea, bless her soul, was busy with me yet again. Oh no, I thought, its morning and the craziness of last night cannot extend into the soberness of the new day. I was lying on my tummy, my legs were splayed and I could sense that she was squatting between
them. Her tongue was slowly travelling up the groove between my butt cheeks, tenderly leaving butterfly kisses. Not my butt, oh God, not my butt!

And so it was: she licked me in that secret groove, letting her tongue go up and down, lingering over my bum-hole, teasing and pressuring it gently. I was too self-conscious to move, never having been touched like this by anyone before. She continued licking me there and then she slid a finger into my cunt. I moved to allow her easier entry ands he said, “Aimee, my love, my baby, lay there and let me enjoy you..” I could feel her warm breath on my skin as she spoke and I obeyed her. I didn’t speak and I didn’t move again.

She licked me like that, eventually settling on actually sucking the butt-hole and finger-fucking me. I was dripping again, swollen again and I knew my orgasm was close. She was an intuitive lover and she sensed it too. She increased the pace and as I started coming she took another finger and gently penetrated my bum. It was wonderful – the feel of both her fingers in my holes was nothing I had ever felt before. My puss spasmed deliciously and I could feel my butt tighten on her finger with each throb. As I gained my breath I knew that it was her turn but I wasn’t sure if I was ready to do for her what she did for me. But I would try, I would give of myself as she had given for me. I turned over and braced myself.

“Thank you,” I said, “Thank you that – it was wonderful. Can I do that for you?”

“No angel, no: I want you to watch me – I’ll play with myself but I need you to look. Will you?” Her voice was soft, understanding, and I marvelled at such maturity in one so young. I nodded and settled against the headboard to watch her.

She sat on the bed and raised her knees and parted her legs. In the brighter morning light her pussy looked even bigger. It was glistening, the folds between her big fat outer lips were wet. Her clit was swollen too, and she parted the outer lips so that I could see the light pink colouring of her inner pussy. She took her clit between two fingers, as if it were a tiny dick, and masturbated it while she held her cunt open. She half-closed her eyes and steadily stroked her clit.

“Oh Aimee – see what you do to me baby. Look how you make me big and swollen.” Her voice was low again, sexy and husky.

“Can I help, my sweet, can I hold your pussy open while you fuck yourself?” I was surprised at how husky I sounded, how dry my throat was. She nodded.

I leaned forward and took each of the inner lips in my hands and gently pulled them apart. They were soft and elastic and as I spread them I could see her cunt juice gathering at her pussy opening. Her finger dipped into it she rubbed it in a circular motion on her clit. Now that I leaned forward I could see that her clit actually looked like a miniature dick, especially with the hood pulled off it. She stroked faster and faster and I had difficulty in keeping her cunt open. “Look at me,” she said, her voice erratic, “look in my eyes.” I looked at her and she was the picture of erotica: her pert tits quivering, her eyes were glazed, her mouth open and her finger fucking her clit furiously. She took her finger, scooped some puss juice from her cunt and put in my mouth. “Taste me, eat me,” she moaned and I sucked her finger. She came then, saying “Ooooh Aimee baby!” and she thrust her hips forward onto her hand.

She collapsed on to the bed, a quivering gasping heap and I stroked her hair, muttering sweet nothings. We lay together for a while, the smell of our sex fragrancing the air, holding each other and stroking each other. We got up later and made a salad breakfast that we ate on my patio in the spring morning, crisp and fresh. We spoke of children, of family, work and friends.

When she was ready to go back to RAU, she reached into her sling bag and gave me a wrapped up parcel.

“A prezzie for you,” she smiled, “to open when you get back.”

“But I didn’t get anything for you.” I protested.

She smiled. “Oh yes, you did baby, you gave me your cherry – the best present I could ever receive.” I hugged her, feeling in love like never before.

As we drove she looked animated, happy and buoyant. She babbled about finally finishing the long haul at RAU, about endings, about beginnings. I felt a sadness creeping over me, stealing into my glow.

We said goodbye briefly, which surprised me. We stood at my car and hugged. She said “Look after yourself, baby, be careful.” She kissed me quickly and was gone. I watched her walk off, a spring in her step, this lively, sensitive 21 year-old. Dear, sweet, sensitive Andrea. Sexy Andrea. She reached a corner, turned it without looking back and was gone.

Just like that.

We still speak occasionally but less and less as time goes by. There is distance between us now, greater than the one between Cape Town and Johannesburg. I wonder if she has someone new or if she re-united with an ex. I could have loved her, I know, as I loved her that precious, unforgettable night.

As for me, am I gay? Lesbian? I still don’t know because I have this confusing thing with Derek. He senses a new purpose in me, a new growth. I enjoy sex with him though, even if it doesn’t begin to approach the dynamite that is Andrea and Aimee. I still look at men, admire their butts but I look at women differently now.

There are some other things I’ve already done since then – and I’m still going to experiment with life, still get to know the adventurous Aimee that lies within. Bring her out, let her live, give her a chance she never had before.

And the prezzie Andrea gave me? Why, it’s her Nino’s T-shirt, of course. A lovely forest green T-shirt with Nino’s emblazoned in white on the pocket. I cherish it, wear it when I miss her so it feels like I’m hugging her. It smells of her, husky, sexy, sensitive Andrea.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Travelers

09 Friday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, Ass to pussy, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Ass to mouth, Ass to pussy, Female / Girl, Female/Female, Fiction, First Time, lesbian, young

Author’s info: Gender: male

Introduction:

Slowly Susen founds her fellow traveler taking interest in her……

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Guys this is pretty big story, so please make sure u got time to read it, hope u will like it.

It was a long deserted stretch of highway, miles and miles of nothing. Susan pulled off the interstate for gas. The gas station was there just off the off ramp, and a sign pointed to a town, but there was nothing else in sight. She pulled up to the pumps, and got out. A wave of hot dry dusty air rolled over her as she started filling her tank. Her attention was drawn to an old beat up truck, and a young couple arguing, just across from her.

The young man was yelling at the girl, ” Fine bitch! If that’s the way you want it!” The angry boy threw an old beat up duffle bag out of the truck. The girl, almost knocked over by it, regained her feet.

“Asshole! Good bye!” she yelled back, as the man stated the truck and drove off, leaving her standing there, in the blowing dust. “Shit” she said, and picked up the duffle, walking over to the door of the gas station and sitting down on an old beat up bench there.

Susan’s gas pump shut off, and she put the hose back up on the pump, and got her purse, walking to the door. “Are you ok, honey?” she asked the girl.

“Yeah, sure, I’ll be fine. Thanks.” The girl replied back, staring off into the distance, at nothing.

Susan started to say more, then decided not to, and went in to settle the bill, and find a cold drink. Her eyes took one last glance at the girl there, in her cut off denim shorts and tied off shirt. She looked dusty, miserable, hot and sweaty.

Susan stepped inside the station, and found a cooler with bottled water and soda’s. She grabbed a bottle of water, then tilted her head, thoughtful like, and picked out a second one. She paid her bill to the old man behind the counter, absorbed in a magazine, and walked back out the door. She stopped again by the girl, and reached down with one of the water’s. “You look like you could stand a cold drink,” she told her, as the girl looked up at her inquiringly.

“Uh…yeah, thanks, but you don’t have to…I mean…oh, hell. Thanks.” She took the offered bottle and uncapped it, taking a long deep drink of the water.

Susan held out a hand, ” I’m Susan. Are you sure you are ok?”

“Oh. Yeah, I guess. I don’t know. That asshole. Oh, I’m Lori. Nice to meet you, and thanks for the water and everything.” Lori looked up at the woman. Susan was dressed casually, in snug but not tight shorts, dark blue denim and a white cotton top. She had longish reddish hair, sunglasses and a nice smile. She was also quite pretty, sunglasses pushed up on her head. Lori felt plain in her cutoffs, and old shirt, tied up under her boobs in the heat, her dirty blonde hair pulled back in a pony tail. A trickle of sweat running down her back made her shiver, despite the heat.

Susan asked ” Is there anything I can do to help? Someone you can call? Can I give you a lift to town or anything?”

“That’s really nice of you, but I’ll be ok , I guess. I’ll catch a bus or something.”

“Well….let’s find out when the bus comes through then.”

The old man inside looked surprised. “Bus? Aint no bus stops round here for miles. You have to go into Silverton for that.”

“How far is that?” Susan asked him, before the girl could.

“Oh, takes about four hours. It’s up the state highway a ways. Sorry”

Susan and Lori went back outside. “Well Hun, you can’t sit here…why don’t you let me give you a ride? It’s really no trouble, I’m not in a big hurry or anything. Where is it you are trying to get to, other than just the bus?” Susan asked with a nice smile, trying to put Lori at ease.

“Gosh…that’s nice of you, but you don’t know anything about me or anything. I could be some total wacko or something.”

“Or I could be, is that what you mean?”

“Oh, no…That’s not what I meant. You seem nice and normal enough. I just don’t want to put you out or anything. Maybe dipshit will be back after he cools off some. He is just mad, he never wanted to go to Seattle anyway.”

“Oh, Seattle…is that where you are headed? That’s where I am going. Working vacation. Look…why don’t you just ride with me, I would be glad for the company. To tell the truth, I don’t like traveling alone anyway.” Susan was still smiling at the girl, persuasively.

“Oh…I couldn’t let you do that. I’ll make do somehow.” Lori resisted.

“Look, I’m just offering. No strings. If nothing else, I can get you somewhere you can catch that bus. But really…it will save you money, you can help drive and all. Keep me company.” Susan offered.

At the mention of money, Lori looked down, realizing she didn’t have a lot of that . This lady seemed ok, she just didn’t like taking help this way. But Kyle was miles away, probably going back home by now, and all things being equal, it was probably a good thing. It had been a rocky road lately, and , well…maybe this was for the best.

“Well…are you sure it’s really no trouble? I uh…I don’t have a lot of money, but you have to let me pay something” Lori said.

“It’s no trouble at all. Let’s get going. We’ll worry about it later”

They put Lori’s beat up bag in the trunk, and off they went. The chill air-conditioning of the car felt good after the dusty heat, and the cold blast of air made both shiver. Four nipples perked up, with Susan’s showing quite plainly thru her white top. The girl and woman laughed and talked as they drove down the empty highway, Lori telling Susan about Kyle, about what an asshole he was. Lori told Susan how her parents had split up some years back, and she couldn’t go to either of them for anything now. “Dad says I’m too old to be coming to him for money; that he was on his own at by the time he was 17 and never had a hand from anyone, and here I am almost 20 and still mooching. Mom just doesn’t have it, and she is too busy with her life anyway. I’ve got a cousin out in Seattle, who thinks she can get me a job where she works, so …Kyle and I took off. He never really wanted to go, he would rather just lie around and be a bum, get drunk and high. He’ll never grow up. I guess I’m better without him, before we had kids or anything. Really I think it’s been over for us for a long time, but we stayed together, just going through the motions.”

Susan listened, letting the girl talk and get it out of her system. She cluck-clucked occasionally, adding her support and understanding. She told Lori she knew about going through the motions, how she and her ex-husband had stayed together a while doing the same. “In the end, we parted as friends, realizing we just grew up and apart, married too young. He has his life now, and I have mine.”

The miles grew into hours as the road rolled by, and the sun was sinking lower in the west. Lori had begun to wind down some , and Susan realized she must be tired. She wondered if the girl had any decent rest lately, since the couple of them had not had much money. The poor kid probably hadn’t.

Susan stretched behind the wheel. “I think I’ll find a spot to crash for the night. There is a town up ahead, a good long shower and a bed is in order.”

Lori, thinking of her meager funds, wondered if she could possibly afford the kind of motel this woman would be accustomed to staying in, and how she could bring the subject up. The idea of staying in a bed, instead of sleeping in the truck was very appealing, and a real shower, not a truck stop locker room, was enough to make her want to cry. But there was no way she could afford anything more than the dirt cheapest motel. She shifted in her seat, wondering how she could tell Susan to just drop her off, and she would catch that bus now. She hated to act ungrateful, Susan was so nice and everything.

Before Lori could say anything, Susan spoke up again, ” Oh…by the way…my gas and rooms and all are on an expense account, so I don’t want to hear any argument about it. Only thing is, we’ll have to take a double room. I can fudge that, but I wouldn’t be able to explain two rooms . So don’t worry, and I wont take no for an answer.”

Relief washed over Lori. She really wanted a shower, and she really didn’t want to take a bus. She smiled to herself, then wondered how she would ever be able to repay and thank this stranger. She offered to buy supper… ” As long as you don’t mind, like pizza or something.”

“I love pizza. And we can probably get it delivered and wouldn’t even have to go out. After all this driving, I could stand to just kick back and relax. I bet you could too.”

“Ok, then. It’s a deal”

Susan found a nice, medium motel, not too fancy, but not a cheapie, right off the interstate, and checked them in. A big double room, two queen beds, all the usual stuff. There was a gas station right across, and she picked up beer before they went to the room. Lori was too shocked that this classy lady drank beer to protest anymore. Her only worry was her lack of any kind of pajamas or nightgown, since she always slept raw. Well, panties and a t shirt or something would have to do.

Susan kicked off her shoes as soon as they were in the room, and stretched. She put the beer in the tiny refrigerator, after cracking one open for herself, and offering one to Lori. ” Maybe in a while” Lori had said. Susan took a long drink of beer, and told Lori she could have first crack at the shower, as long as you let me go pee first!

Both women giggled , and Susan went in and relieved herself, not quite pushing the door all the way shut. Lori dug into her duffle for clean clothes, and found a t shirt that would be long enough to serve as a nightie, maybe. She got out clean panties and a pair of loose baggy shorts to wear till bedtime. After Susan came out , she went to shower, luxuriating in the warm clean shower, and getting clean.

Susan relaxed on the bed, flipping channels on the TV, listening to the running water in the next room. She liked this young girl a lot, and was hoping she would be ok. She also took a moment to rearrange things in her suitcase, putting her “special toys” on the bottom. Lori was young, and might be shocked at the vibrators and things. Susan figured she would have to hold off on pleasing herself, maybe just a quick one in the shower or something. She could take proper care of her needs , once she got the girl safely to her cousin in Seattle. She fetched out clean clothes to wear after her shower, laying them on top of the suitcase, and went back to her beer.

Under the warm shower, Lori was lost in the lovely feel of getting clean. Things would be ok, she decided. Her soapy hands running up and down her tummy, over her breasts, down again…she lost touch with her surroundings, and began to do what she had done in the shower, since she was twelve. Her hands played softly over her body, teasing what lay under the soft light brown curls, he fingertip sliding smoothly between the folds . She tried to conjure up an image in her mind of Kyle in the shower with her, taking her, his long strong cock buried in her folds, but she couldn’t. The picture that came to her mind wasn’t that of Kyle, but of Susan, and her hands, lovingly caressing , her breasts pressed firmly to her own, kissing as hands found pussies. Lori stopped, jerking back to reality. God where had that come from? Susan had said or done nothing to give the impression that she was interested . In her one experience with another girl, Lori really had no experience in judging whether a woman was bisexual or lesbian. She had her fantasies about different women. She giggled to herself under the shower. Well, if Susan was, that would certainly be ok. She was damned good looking. Lori had noticed that right off the start. Maybe she could think of a way to bring it up, without sounding weird. Lori did know one thing for sure about it. That one time, had been the best sex she had ever had. Cock was great, but it was always over so fast. She got satisfaction from it usually, but wanted something more than just being hammered and filled up. And Kyle could lick pussy worth having him do it, no matter how she tried to subtlely coach him. God, this wasn’t helping, not now. Lori felt like hr nipples were going to burst, and her pussy was on fire. She looked at the shower curtain, wondering what Susan was doing out in the room. Hell with it, it couldn’t hurt. She began to picture Susan, and wondered what she looked like naked. Her hand went back to her slippery box, rubbing softly over her clit. Was she shaved smooth? Did she have a bush the same color as her reddish hair? She knew she had nice boobs, and when her nipples had stuck out, they looked nice, medium sized. She thought of Susan’s red head, between her thighs, fingers and tongue working passionately. Lori’s other hand slid down from her tits, skirting her fingers as they diddled her clit, and she sunk a finger, then two into her tight pussy. She worked her clit with one hand, and fingered herself with the other, slow and deep. She moaned. Biting her lip, she worked, swaying softly, leaning into the wall. Her breath quickened. Yes, soon…so soon. She thought of her fingers, coiled in Susan’s longish hair, pulling her mouth tighter, how her hips would buck and push up. Her fingertip was moving faster back and forth over her swollen clit now, like a tongue. She bit off a squeal as the feelings grew to a burst. Her orgasm crashed down over her in waves of intense pleasure.

Lori smiled softly, to herself, as she washed. That had been good. So good.

Susan idled on the bed, waiting. It felt good to stretch out and relax. She thought to herself, Lori must really be enjoying the shower. It always felt good. That old truck she had been in probably wasn’t air conditioned. The poor dear; been there and done that Susan thought. Thank God for a good job and the money to not have to do it again. It hadn’t been easy, getting to this point though. But hard work had paid off. She heard the shower stop. Her mind wondered to what the girl looked like, naked and wet. That long blondish hair, streaming down. Susan sat up, shocked at herself. Where had that idea come form? Sure, Lori was attractive, but what brought that thought on? One female lover in her life hardly made Susan ready to call herself lesbian. Janice had been sweet and kind and understanding, and what an education Susan had got from her. Besides, there had been several men since then. Ok, so it was Janice that had taken her higher than any man managed. Bi-sexual, that’s what you are Susie, she told herself. But that’s no reason to go wanting every young girl you see. Oh really, she argued to herself, then why do you think about girls as often as you do about men when you get those toys out? Susan laughed to herself, shaking her head, at deciding she was what she was, and to be happy with it. Still, hands off. Lori has had a rough time. Fantasize all you want, girl, but no hanky panky.

Unless Lori started it, right?

Right.

“Feel better? Good shower?” Susan asked.

Lori blushed a little, her hair up under the towel, another towel wrapped around her. No she couldn’t have guessed. “Yes, great to be clean. Susan, I really can’t thank you enough for all you are doing.”

“Don’t mention it honey, I’m glad I can help. My turn to shower though, its going to feel good” Susan said with a smile.

As Susan went into the bathroom, Lori felt her cheeks burning, as she pictured Susan “showering” the same way she just had. She unwound her towels to dress, and was caught naked as Susan came back out, to get her things from the suitcase. “Probably be better if I had this stuff,” Susan said. Blushing and naked, Lori only giggled. For the briefest of moments, she thought Susan was checking her out, but that was probably just her imagination. Susan went back into the bathroom, and Lori dressed, getting one of the beers from the little fridge. She heard the shower start running, then the door opened up a crack again, and Susan stuck her head out. Lori got a glimpse of Susan’s nude body thru the crack, not enough to satisfy her curiosity of what the woman looked like nude, but enough to entice her. “Do you want to go ahead and order the pizza? I’ll eat anything except mushrooms or anchovies.”

“Oh sure, ok.” Lori replied.

Susan smiled and shut the door. Wow, the girl had some body on her. High, firm tits, cute butt. Pretty little bush, the same color as her hair. Susan glanced at herself in the mirror. Ok so you aren’t so bad yourself Suzie. Those are some nice jugs girl. She turned, looking over her shoulder. Ass is still good and firm. Turning back around, she admired the deep red fur, carefully closely trimmed, that sat above her largish pinkish lips. She noticed a little stubble, as she ran her fingers over it, and took her razor out, and into the shower with her. As she showered, she lingered over each part of her body, stopping to fondle herself, lost in self love, as she had been for so long. The razor felt good on her flesh, she always loved that feeling, as the stubble around her pussy lips was removed. Legs and underarms were fine; she had just done them yesterday. Odd, she hadn’t taken the time to groom her joy, she thought to herself. She rinsed away the last few clinging bits of hair. Almost business like, she worked her fingers across her clit, swollen now, and tingling. She mm mm’ed to herself, and with the ease of long practice, slowly, easily brought herself to the brink of orgasm quickly. There she lingered, enjoying the feeling, before sliding her fingers into her tunnel, letting her thumb work on her clit. She smiled to herself as her other hand reached, and found, her tiny rosebud. She tickled herself softly there, letting the sensory overload of having both holes teased at the same time take her away. Having her asshole teased had been something her ex-husband had taught her to enjoy, his deft hands sliding under her each time they made love. She had always been one to be very, very wet, and her juices would always slick her there. His finger would slowly tease and tickle, then finally enter, and work in the rhythm of his cock. It never failed. She moaned softly, forcing herself to keep quiet, and shivered as the soft strings of orgasm got even closer. She let go. The first was a gentle wave of feeling, warmth all thru. Her fingers moved faster with it, as the second came crashing down, harder, making her shake. Her hand fairly danced, quickly now, bringing wave after wave of pleasure. Little squeaks and squeals were covered up by the sound of the water. Her fingers searched deeper in herself, and a surprising third came on her hard and sudden. She felt herself clench and tighten, as this intense orgasm racked her body with spasms.

She slowed and calmed. Her body tingled as she washed; her legs a little shaky. Masturbation was truly a wonderful thing.

Munching pizza, drinking beer, the women relaxed. The room had a small table, they at it, watching the TV. Susan thought Lori looked great, the fresh scrubbed look, with no makeup, suited her. Susan leafed through a guide of the services the place offered. “Hey, this place has a jacuzzi.” she noted, “just the thing after a long drive. Got a swimsuit with you?”

“Well, I have an old one, “Lori replied. “I have never been in a jacuzzi before though.”

“Oh, you will love it. Very good for tired muscles. Makes you feel great.”

“Well, ok, if you say it’s good. I’ll try it”

They finished eating, and their beers, relaxed and quiet. Susan dug her suit carefully out of her suitcase, because it was right with the toys. Lori got hers out of her duffle. Neither was watching the other and the bumped heading for the bathroom to change. They laughed, and did an after you, no after you dance. Lori finally went in to slip into her little two piece suit, while Susan stayed in the open room, and was stripping to get into hers. Susan didn’t blush, when Lori came out quicker than expected, her body packed into the “old one” which was about a size too small in each direction. Susan was pulling her suit on, and Lori got a good look now, at her new friend’s naked body, and was impressed. Grabbing towels, the giggled their way off to the jacuzzi.
The tub was thankfully deserted, a few families in the pool over there, kids splashing and having a good time. Susan sunk herself into the bubbling hot water with a sigh. Lori lowered herself a little slowly, not knowing what to expect. “Oh wow…this really is great!” she said. Susan leaned back in the tub, eyes half closed, and made a long reach to turn the jets and timer to full. The water rolled and bubbled. Lori sat now, leaned back, and found herself pulsed by water from every direction, but noticeably, one strong jet, hitting her right between the thighs. She looked down and saw that it was impossible to see into the water, and opened her legs. The water was heavenly, pulsing along her body, hitting her pussy. She smiled.

“Like it?” Susan asked. Lori giggled a yes, and flushed a little, almost ashamed. The jets worked magic and both women were soon very relaxed. Lori loved the jet of water spraying up her open legs and dancing on her pussy. She found herself floating on the edge of a dreamy long orgasm and reluctantly fought the feeling down. It wouldn’t do to cum right here; Susan would think she was some kind of pervert or something. Susan was also enjoying the tingling feel of the jets, hitting her from all points. She thought of scooting around to see if she could find one in just the right spot, but figured that it wouldn’t be a good idea. Eventually, the timer ticked off, and the water returned to softly bubbling. Lori, nearly pouting, asked for more, but Susan, having experienced the numb feeling of staying in too long before told her it wasn’t a good idea. “Your body turns to jelly and you can’t move,” she explained. Neither of them wanted to share the pool with the splashing kids, so they went back to the room, glowing. Lori’s boobs jiggled in her too small top, and her nipples stretched the fabric tighter.

Back in the room, dried off, Susan slipped into the only nightgown she had with her, a little light green satin babydoll with matching thong panties. Lori, changed into the longish T, and white panties, which were sheer enough, her soft pussy hair could be seen thru them plainly. She thought about changing, but decided that would be overly modest. They lay on the beds, watching TV. Lori’s earlier tiredness was gone, her body recharged in the shower. She was very relaxed and mellow though, the jacuzzi and beer having done that. She snuck the occasional peek at Susan, who was just gorgeous in that nightie. Flipping the channels, Lori found the pay for view channels. “Oh that’s cool, they even have adult movies on it,” she stated without really thinking about it

“Want to watch one?” Susan giggled.

Lori blushed, “Well, only if you do.” Susan got to more beers and her credit card. She handed Lori a beer and got the movie going. She shut off the light, and lay back watching. Lori would giggle now and then, and Susan laughed outright at some of the scenes. It got very quiet in the room, as the scene shifted to a girl on girl scene. Out of the corner of her eye, Susan noted Lori was paying rapt attention to the movie. Susan, watched the show as carefully, and didn’t see Lori, sneaking a peek at her as well. Susan wanted so bad to kick back and rub as she watched, as the two women on the screen wildly made love to each other. She felt the telltale trickle of juice seeping out of her hot pussy and shivered.

Lori couldn’t believe she was doing this. She was in a room, with a woman she had only just met, watching porn. She was glad of the dark, so Susan couldn’t see her blushing. She watched the dark haired woman on the screen sucking greedily on the blonde’s fake boobs, and her nipples grew rock hard. Her pussy spasmed, still warm and happy from the jacuzzi, and she was afraid she had a big wet spot on the sheer panties. This was probably not the brightest idea she had ever had, to watch porn.

Susan fought down the urge to squirm. Her pussy was on fire, her nipples so swollen they ached. If this kept up, she would have to take another shower, and relieve the sexual tension. Finally, thankfully, the scene was over. The movie now showed a hung young man, having one of the two girls from the previous scene, and having her hard. It switched to her greedily sucking his big cock, and then he covered her face in his spunk. Susan peeked over and saw Lori crinkle up her nose at that. Lori went “ewwwwwwww” and both women laughed. “Why waste it like that?” Lori asked, and giggled.

“Right,” Susan agreed, “Much better places to put it” and she laughed with the girl. The movie ended. Lori asked Susan if she thought that that stuff really happened in real life.

“Not to me, not like that. Dammit” Susan joked. Lori laughed with her and they both agreed that all the men had been photographed with some kind of trick photography, and most of the women had fake boobs.

“Too bad they can’t all be built like you.” Lori pointed out. Now, Susan blushed deeply. “Oh. I mean. Well, you have a great figure Susan. You know what I mean.” Lori stammered out.

“Well, thank you. I was thinking you have a better one, though.”

“Oh, not me. You have perfect boobs…Uhm…Ok, that doesn’t sound right.”

Susan laughed, and pointed out Lori had a fine set herself. “When you get older, you won’t them as big as this.”

Lori asked “If you don’t mind…how old are you Susan?”

“I’m almost 35”

“Well, that’s not old, not at all. And you don’t even look that old.”

“Well thank you honey. But after 28, gravity starts pulling you down. It could be worse. I could have been really big, like that one gal was. Then they would hang down. She had to have been at least a 40. These are at least a nice normal 36.”

Lori laughed, “Well, I’ve got a ways to go yet, I’m 21. And these,” she took her hands and made thumbs to her chest, “are 34 b cups”

“That’s a good size, I think. You look good Hun.”

“Oh, well….thanks. You are really lots prettier than I am though”

Susan smiled, “Hey, we are both just drop dead gorgeous women. Who could resist us?”

Laughing and smiling, Lori said, “Not me. I couldn’t resist us. I mean… uhm… What do I mean? You know what I mean.”

Susan leaned back into her pillow, propped up against the headboard. “Another movie?” she asked, and then almost choked when she realized what she had said. There was no way she could take another one, not in her current state. With great luck, she might be able to sleep.

Lori, bit her lip. She really wanted to see more, but knew she wouldn’t be able to stand it. She was horny as hell now. Even asshole rotten lover Kyle would be welcome. “Well, I don’t know…if you want one I guess.”

“Tired, want to go to sleep?” Susan was a little relieved.

Lori shrugged a little. “I’m ok. Tired, but not tired, you know? It’s ok if you want to watch one or whatever.” She sipped her beer. She knew she was getting a little tipsy from the beer, but was ok, a long way from being drunk. She did have to pee though, and said so. “Beer, you know how it is.”

Susan watched the girl climb off her bed, and noticed that the t shirt didn’t quite cover her very well. That really is a nice butt, Susan though, and came close to saying it. Lori disappeared into the bath, and Susan set out the last two beers on the stand between the beds.

In the bathroom, Lori flipped on the light and looked at herself in the mirror before sitting down. She bit her lip as she saw, that she had indeed, soaked thru the front of her panties. No way would the shirt stretch down to hide it either. Her nipples poked at the light cotton of the shirt, making quotes around the lettering on it, that said “oh yeah?”

She peeled the panties down as she sat to pee, and decided there was nothing she could do about it. It was darker out there, maybe Susan wouldn’t notice anyway. Worse comes to worse, I’ll just admit the movie made me horny. She will understand.

Susan was sitting on the edge of the bed, waiting. “My turn” she said, as Lori came out. Susan went in and shut the door. She leaned on the sink, willing her body under control. The feel of the satin on her nipples was driving her crazy; the tiny panties were soaked through. She told herself, NO, and peed.

Lori, had sat down on the bed, she looked at the beer sitting there, and took a long pull. As she sat the bottle back down, she accidentally bumped it, and it spilled out shooting beer and foam across her bed, just as Susan came out. Lori was aghast at her clumsiness, and began to apologize. “No use crying over spilt beer. But wet sheets are another matter.” Susan didn’t seem to be upset, but preoccupied with something. “We can call for dry sheets, or share the other bed, she said with a shrug.”

Susan didn’t know which the better idea was. One put the cat, or the pussy, to close to the canary. The other was just a plain nuisance.

Lori caught her breath. She was too inexperienced with hotels to know if they would make her pay for the sheets, and maybe ruining the bed. She was also worried that she might just do something stupid, like attacking the beautiful Susan for sex. It came down to what she could pay, as to whether or not she could control her urges. She thought she could control it. She told Susan she didn’t want to bother anyone, but she better strip the bed, so it wouldn’t soak thru. “Ok then, you strip and I’ll watch,” Susan joked. Both giggled, and Lori made a show of dancing like a stripper, and without thinking it through, pulling her top up almost to her tits.

Susan looked down, giggling, and her eyes lit on the soaked through crotch of Lori’s sheer panties. Oh my God, was all she could think to herself. Lori quickly stripped off the covers of the other bed, then both lay down in Susan’s, now under the covers. Susan was nearly trembling. Lori was blushing scarlet in the dark, the only light , from the TV. Both were quiet, watching TV.

Lori lay back, looking at Susan, wondering. She snapped her head back around, as Susan started to turn a little. “I’m going to hit the sleep timer on it, ok? Or would rather I just turn it off now?” Susan asked.

Lori thought to herself, I wish you could do something to turn me off, I’m running like a river down here. “No, that’s fine, go ahead and turn it off.”

In the darkness, Susan cooed a soft goodnight to Lori, and Lori returned “Don’t let the bedbugs bite ya”

Susan giggled, and said, “What about a nibble?”

Lori, just smiled and said back, “That’s different nibbling is good. Nothing like a good night nibbling.”

Amazing what a few beers do to your inhibitions.

Susan squirmed, trying to get comfortable. She brushed against Lori, under the covers. “Oops.”

Lori wiggled and giggled, ” Just like a sleep over. Want to play truth or dare?”

“Truth,” Susan said, smiling in the dark.

“Oh. .uhm…” Lori thought to herself, what do I ask, “…uhm….shoot. You ask something.”

Without thinking about the consequences, Susan spoke “Did the movie make you as horny as it did me?”

Lori nearly jerked up in bed laughing. “Does it show that much? You probably think I’m pervy or something.”

Susan giggled, “No I don’t think so at all. I said, ‘as horny as it made me’. I want to play so bad I can taste it! Now you probably think I’m the pervy one”

“Oh, no! There isn’t anything wrong with it, I love doing it.”

Both girls giggled, “You go first,” Susan said.

“What, here, now?” Lori asked, stunned.

“Sure, I DARE you!”

“But I took truth!” This made Susan laugh and shake. She ended up closer to Lori, who was in a laughing fit of her own.

“OK, ok…I’ll do it if you will,” Lori said, thinking this was more like a sleepover than ever. Susan didn’t care anymore She wanted this, and if this was what it took to get it, so be it. It had been too long. She curled up under the covers and slipped her panties off, then tossed them across the room. Lori let out a whoop, the peeled hers down. She twirled them off her finger and let fly.

“Oh, god…this feels good,” Susan moaned, as her fingers began to gently ply her tortured flesh. “I’ve never done it like this before, with someone,” she fibbed.

“God…I know what you mean. You should feel how wet I am.”

Susan’s hand snaked across Lori’s thigh. Lori stiffened, drawing a breath. ” I should? Ok.”

Lori trembled as Susan’s hand gently plied her soft wet flesh. “Yes, you sure are wet.” Susan’s fingers left Lori’s mound and rested on her thigh.

Breathlessly, Lori whispered, “Well…don’t …stop…there.”

Susan leaned over Lori, “Are you sure?”

Lori reached up to kiss her, and whispered, “I’m very sure. I want you Susan” Lori slowly peeled her t shirt up and off, dropping it beside the bed.

Lips on soft lips, fingers on soft warm flesh, they kissed. Susan fingers plied slowly over Lori’s tender flesh, rubbing softly. Lori reached out, and touched Susan, more hurriedly, more insistent. Their lips locked together, tongues twining with each others, softly moaning. Lori’s hips began to move in time with Susan’s fingers, up and down, back and forth. Susan felt Lori’s fingers, slipping up and down her dripping slit, she parted her legs further, driven higher in passion than before. She fervently hoped this was not just beer boldness.

Susan began to kiss and nibble on Lori’s neck, making the girl whimper and quietly squeal. Susan kept the gentle rubbing going, making Lori wetter and wetter, as her tortured sweet flesh was teased. Lori’s legs spread wider open, the two were tangled in each other. Susan’s mouth worked lower still, nibbling, licking and kissing. Her mouth found a breast. She kissed it, slow, covering it bit by bit. Her mouth was hot, her breath tickled the sensitive tip. Lori arched up, pushing her nipple to Susan’s mouth. She clutched at her head as Susan began to gently softly suck. Susan’s tongue made laps around the hard nipple, her lips puckered, she suckled softly. Lori began to shake and tremble. Her fingers became more insistent on Susan, and delved deeper into the folds of slippery wet flesh. Susan moaned loudly around the nipple, as Lori’s finger nudged her swollen clit. Susan’s hips began to move now, working, trying to pull Lori’s fingers closer. Her lips left the nipple. She kissed the girl hard, moaning with her. Susan began to slowly ease her finger between Lori’s wet pussylips, parting the labes deftly. The flesh was soft, smooth, silky, and so slippery. Two fingers captured the little nubbin, and Lori cried out into Susan’s mouth , as Susan’s fingers began to work up and down, gently sliding over her clit.

Lori’s fingers clutched at Susan, in one swift motion, plunging inside her, two fingers, buried to the knuckle. Susan gasped in pleasure as she was filled. Lori’s fingers plunged in and out of the older woman in abandoned passion. Susan began to shake. Lori’s back arched up, she bit Susan’s lip softly, moaning, lost in passion and feeling. Orgasm crashed down on her rapidly. Her body shook and trembled as an earthquake of passion broke over her. Lori’s hips and ass bounced up and down off the bed, she was lost to the feeling, but her fingers kept pumping in and out of Susan. no longer close to gentle, driving in and out, lost in heat. Susan’s wetness made squishing sounds to compete with the younger girls moans. She loved this. As Lori’s back arched one more time, Susan felt the tripwire of her own orgasm crash down on her. She bit back a scream, moaning loud, kissing Lori hard. Lori could feel the woman’s cunt tighten down and squeeze her fingers, so tight it almost forced them out. Hot juice covered her hand. Susan shook, her body out of control, she thrashed about in the girls embrace. Spasms of pleasure racking her body, she reached the pinnacle of her climax as the last tingles of Lori’s left her dripping pussy.

Both women were shaky from the feeling, holding each other close, kissing, loving each other. Hands were calmer now, slower, and gentler.

Soft bodies in the dark. Loving and tender kissing, soft whispers, little moans. hands gentle on slippery flesh. Lori rolled over onto Susan, cuddled close. The last thing between them , Susan’s little gown, slipped up and away. Flesh to flesh, the naked women held each other, kissing still. Lips found lips, ears, necks. Susan’s legs splayed open with Lori between them, two hot wet pussies, pressed together. Lori began to grind back and forth, up and down. Susan moaned and responded. Lori kissed down Susan’s neck, nibbling softly. She moved lower and lower, kissing her shoulder, down out onto the swelling curve of her breast. Susan’s body was responding, burning in desire. Lori, breathing heavy found the hard pointed nipple, and sucked it greedily into her mouth. Her fingers found the twin, and tickled it, as her tongue flickered back and forth around the taut point in her mouth. Lori was trembling as she kissed lower and lower. Susan wiggled under her, and quickly, Lori’s mouth was at her sex. Lori was a starving woman, finding food. She devoured the older woman feverishly. Susan’s body rocked. Lori’s touch was inexperienced, but good, Susan was drenching her in juice as the younger girl licked and stabbed into her with her tongue. So good. Susan moaned loud, and arched up, pushing her pussy hard onto the girl’s mouth. Her hands reaching, twisted into Lori’s hair, pulling softly, urging the girl on. Lori’s hands slipped up along Susan’s body, finding her nipples. She twisted, and pulled, squeezing, making the woman shake and moan louder. Susan was fucking her face hard now. Lori was moaning herself, muffled into pussy, nearly crying in passion. Climax took Susan, and took her hard. Over and over, her body rocked, spasmed, shook and trembled. Her legs closed down around Lori’s head, she thrashed from side to side, her hips bucking up and down.

Lori loved it. Susan wet pussy in her mouth was making her tremble. Lori wanted to plunge her fingers into her own wet hole, and take herself hard, but she couldn’t let go of the hard nipples. Susan came down from her high at last, body twitching. She moaned, whimpered. Whispering in the dimness, “Oh , God, Lori…Come here…let me do you too…”

Slow and almost unsure, Lori twisted round, finding her way into the oldest of Sapphic patterns. Susan’s arms circled her, pulling her down to her eager mouth. A single tiny drop of juice escaped from Lori’s parted labes, falling on Susan’s tongue. Susan swallowed the drop, after letting it roll over her tongue. She reached up, as Lori slipped down lower. Susan’s lips touched Lori’s flaming pussy. Lori moaned loud , licking Susan still with rapid hard licks. Susan, gentler, began to slowly tongue the girl. Lori’s body shook over her. Susan’s tongue found the tiny little pearl between the folds and nudged it, slow and gentle. Susan trembled , as Loris’ tongue imitated, and her clit felt the sweet touch of tongue. Susan pressed tighter, and captured Lori’s nubbin, sucking it softly .Lori gasped, her mouth leaving Susan’s sex for a moment. Her body stiffened. Lori felt herself melting, her body turned to liquid, and it all flowed to her pussy. She cried out, a wordless cry, orgasm took her more sudden and harder than ever before. She collapsed forward, her mouth on Susan again, now licking slow , softer, panting, and trying to breath. Wave after wave rolled thru her body . Susan’s tongue was now delving deeply, in and out of her pussy. She was cumming, over and over, licking at Susan as best she could. Susan’s hips arched up to her face, the redhead moaning loud, as she too climaxed again. Their bodies were electric, humming to each other. The final ebbs of climax finally shuddered thru them, and Lori fell forward in a heap. Susan helped her turn back around, cuddling her close. They kissed, the sweet taste of each other mingling on their lips, the long deep kiss of lovers, and fell asleep, still holding each other, both spent.
RATE IT IF U LIKE IT GUYS

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Vacation at the beach

09 Friday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Ass to mouth, Ass to pussy, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to pussy, Exhibitionism, Female exhibitionist, Female solo, Female/Female, Fiction, Hardcore, Incest, massage, Teen Male / Female, Teen Male/Teen Female, threesome, Voyeurism

Author’s info: Gender: male

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

My mom came home from work the other day and announced to my sister and me that her boss had given her a week off for vacation and was also letting her use his beach house. We were all excited about going away for a vacation. My mom works hard to support us, all on her own, and we had never had any time away, it was going to be great!

My mom is only 30, she had me when she was only 14 and my sister less than a year later. She and my dad never got married, we used to live with our grandparents but moved away from there as soon as mom saved enough money. My mom’s name is Judy and she is very pretty, has a great body with nice tits and a great ass. My sister, Sarah, takes after her and they are often mistaken as sisters instead of mother and daughter since mom looks so young.

We arrived at the beach house on a Sunday morning after driving most of the previous night. I drove part of the way but was sleeping when we got there, as was my sister. Mom was tired and just wanted to sleep so after we unloaded the car she told us to go explore while she went to bed. Sarah went into the other bedroom to change into her swimsuit and I just stripped down in the front room to change into mine. Just as I was stepping into my suit Sarah came back into the room. I stood up and looked at her and we were both just staring at the other, her at my exposed dick and me at her tiny bikini. After a few seconds my mind started working again and I finished pulling my suit on.

“Oops! Sorry bro, I didn’t know you weren’t done changing,” Sarah said with a little giggle.

“No problem. Does mom know you have that tiny little bikini?” I said while looking at her nearly naked body.

“Yeah, mom helped me pick it out. Do you like it?” She asked as she held her arms up and did a slow turn. It was a g-string style on the bottom and her ass looked great in it. The top was very small too with most of her tits showing.

“I like it a lot, what little there is of it. I’m surprised mom let you get it.”

“Bro, wait until you see hers! It is smaller than mine!”

“Smaller than that little thing you have on? Hell, any smaller than yours would be next to naked!”

“Yeah, she looks really hot in it. Mom said that since we may not get to go on a vacation like this again any time soon that we were going to have as much fun and get as much sun as we could before she had to go back to work.”

“Cool! Come on sis, let’s go check the beach out and see what else is around here.” I said as I held the door open for her.

Sarah picked up the beach bag and I grabbed the umbrella and followed her out the door and down onto the beach. We picked out a good spot within sight of the house and set up the umbrella and lay out our blanket. Sarah took out the sunscreen and squirted some in her hand and handed the bottle to me and I did the same. We both covered our fronts and then I offered to rub some on her back. Sarah lay down on her stomach and handed me the sunscreen. I started to rub some lotion on and she reached behind her and untied her top so I could get her whole back. Then I just sat back beside her and watched the other people on the beach. Something caught my eye and I turned to see three women walking towards us, they were all topless!

“Sarah, hey, check them out.” I said as I poked her shoulder.

Sarah turned her head to look, “yeah, they aren’t the only ones, look over there,” she said with a nod toward some more topless girls who looked to be about our age.

“Wow! Guess this is a topless beach, lots of nice tits to look at!” I said with a big grin.

Sarah slapped at me, “you are such a dog!”

“Woof, woof!” I said laughing.

Sarah just rolled her eyes at me and turned her head back the other way. We continued to lay in the sun for a while and the beach was getting more crowded. Lots more topless girls and women walking around or laying in the sun, it was great! I must have fallen asleep though as I felt someone shaking my shoulder. I turned to see Sarah kneeling over me with her tits exposed.

“Hey sleepy head, get up and come get in the water with me,” Sarah said with a smile on her face.

“Sarah, where is your top?”

“I put it in the bag. If all these other girls are going topless then I am too.”

“Well, I won’t argue with you, the more nice tits, the better I say.”

“You think I have nice tits Jimmy?” Sarah asked as she cupped them in her hands.

“Sis, I think you have great tits!”

“Wow! Thanks bro! Just for that I am going to let you rub some lotion on them so they won’t burn,” Sarah said as she handed me the sunscreen.

“Cool!” I said as I took the bottle and squirted the lotion right on her tits.

“Hey! What are you doing?” Sarah asked, looking down at the sunscreen dripping down her tits.

“I’m putting the lotion on your tits, you said I could,” I replied.

“I meant you could rub some in not squirt it all over,” Sarah snapped.

“What difference does it make, I will rub it in now.”

“The difference is that it looks like you just shot your cum on my tits!”

“Huh, I hadn’t thought about that, it does look like that!” I said and then started laughing.

Sarah gave me a stern look and then fell apart and started laughing too. Then she started running her fingers through the goo dripping from her nipples making them stand up hard.

“Hey, I thought you were going to let me do that,” I said with a pout.

“Well, go ahead then bro,” and she turned and pushed her chest out at me.

I cupped my sisters’ tits in my palms and started to run my hands over them. I squeezed her tits through my hands like I was milking them, finishing off with her nipples sliding between my thumb and finger. My dick was as hard as a rock in my shorts and my breathing was getting heavy. This was the first time I had ever had a girls tits in my hands out in the open. I had felt a few girls up before, some even under their shirts, but never a girls bare exposed tits. Sarah was breathing hard too and starting to moan a little.

“Damn bro, that sure feels good. Oh yeah…oh yeah…oh yeah…” Sarah moaned, “I’m going to cum, keep rubbing right on my nipples.

I kept rubbing her nipples and squeezing them. I looked down and saw that Sarah had her hand down the front of her bikini bottoms and was rubbing her pussy. My dick felt like it was ready to explode. Sarah was moaning louder now, she was getting close. Sarah lay down on her back with her hand still down her suit bottoms. Here we were, out on the public beach, me with my hands on my sisters’ tits, and her with her hand in her pussy rubbing herself off. Anyone could have been watching but I looked around and nobody was paying any attention to us. Sarah was bucking her hips all around and then suddenly thrust her hips up hard and then dropped.

“Wow bro, that was intense! I never came so hard before!”

I was just sitting there, breathing hard, unable to speak. My sister had just rubbed herself off and had an orgasm right in front of me. My dick was hard and throbbing. Sarah looked up at me then her eyes dropped to my dick, the head was peeking out of the top of my suit and was leaking a little.

“Damn Jimmy, looks like you need to get off too. Why don’t you go ahead and jerk off, it looks like you’re almost there already,”

“I can’t jerk off out here in the open, someone will see. I can’t believe you just did that! Someone could have seen you too.”

“Bro, I couldn’t help it. You rubbing my tits like that just had me so worked up. I think there must be a direct connection between my boobs and pussy. I’m sorry I got you all worked up and you can’t relieve yourself. Hey, why don’t you go over there to the restroom and take care of it in there?”

“No, that’s okay. Lets go get in the water and swim or something, it’ll go down then.”

I held out my hand to Sarah and pulled her up. We walked down to the water and waded in. The cool water felt good and soon Sarah and I were splashing around and trying to dunk each other. Sarah jumped on my back so I flipped her over into the water. She came up spurting water and laughing and jumped on me again so I flipped her again. She came up laughing and jumped on my back again only this time something felt different. I flipped her again and as she went over into the water I saw her bare pussy. Her suit bottoms must have come off in all the horseplay. This time when she came up laughing and jumped on my back again I didn’t flip her off into the water.

“What’s the matter Jimmy, all worn out?”

“No Sarah, you lost you bikini bottom!”

“Oh shit! Where could it have gone?”

“I don’t know sis, I don’t see it anywhere. It probably floated away or is laying on the bottom somewhere.”

“We’ll never find it now. Guess I’ll just have to go without until we get back to our stuff.”

And with that Sarah started walking back to the beach and as she got to where the water was below her waist she just kept on walking out of the surf and onto the beach. I followed along behind her as she walked toward our stuff. She didn’t even try to cover up as she walked and everyone stared at her. She just smiled at them and told them she lost her suit in the water. When we got to our stuff Sarah didn’t seem to be in any hurry to cover up. She took a towel and dried herself off as I stood there taking in her naked body.

“Well, I guess you should wrap a towel around yourself and I will get our stuff together so we can go back to the house.”

“Oh Jimmy, I’m not ready to go yet. I want to lay out some more. I can just cover my pussy with the towel,” she said as she laid down still completely naked.

I lay down next to her and she covered her pussy with the corner of the towel. We lay there in the sun for about 30 minutes when I heard mom calling us. I rolled over and got up on my knees and waved to mom as she walked toward us. Sarah was sleeping and hadn’t heard mom calling so I shook her to wake her up. She sat up and as she did the towel fell away from her pussy.

“Mom’s coming, you better cover back up.”

“Mom’s seen me naked before.”

“Yeah, but not out in the open on a public beach where any guy in the world can see you.”

Sarah covered up her pussy again but left her bare tits out still as mom walked up.

“Wow mom, that is some super hot bikini!” I said as she came up to me.

“Thanks baby, glad you like it.”

“Hi mom, did you have a nice nap?” Sarah asked.

“I did. Sarah, where is your swim suit?”

“The top is in the beach bag, I took it off earlier since this is a topless beach.”

“Where are the bottoms young lady?”

“Jimmy and I were playing in the water and they came off and we couldn’t find them.”

“So, you thought it was okay to just go without?”

“Mom, I was covered up. Come on and lay down and catch what’s left of the sun.”

Mom sat down on the blanket next to me and took the sunscreen and started to rub some on. After she was done with her front she lay down on the blanket. I was in between my mom and sister, one of them basically naked and the other in the tiniest bikini I had ever seen. After a while mom turned over on her stomach to get some sun on her back.

“Here baby, will you rub some of this on my back?” She asked me as she handed me the bottle of lotion.

“Sure mom.”

I took the bottle and squirted some in my hands and started to rub it onto moms’ back. Mom then reached behind her and untied the strings on her top so I could do her whole back. I worked the lotion into her back all the way down to her suit bottom string. Moms’ suit was a g-string style like Sarah’s so her ass cheeks were totally bare. I hesitated to rub the lotion on them but mom said to go ahead and go all the way down her legs as well as her bottom. So I squirted some more lotion onto my hands and started rubbing moms’ ass. Mom has a great ass and it felt so good to be rubbing it. I was getting hard again, just like when I rubbed my sisters tits.

“Mmmm baby, that feels really good but you need to get my legs too. Oh, and uh, you need to tuck yourself back in,” she said nodding at my exposed dick.

I looked down, “sorry mom, thing has a mind of it’s own.”

“That’s okay baby, I enjoyed the view!”

I heard Sarah giggle a little as I pulled my suit up over my dick and started rubbing the lotion on moms’ legs. I worked my way down one leg and then started up the other one. As I neared the top mom had spread her legs a little and I could see her suit barely covering her pussy and the string up between her cheeks and her little rosebud behind the string. I worked my hands up moms’ thigh and was rubbing the inside and my finger ran along her bikini covered pussy. Mom squirmed a little and sighed as I pulled my hands away.

“All done mom!”

“Thanks baby, that felt really good. You can be my masseuse any time!”

After a while mom turned over and her bare tits were now exposed. Mom appeared to be asleep not realizing she had left her top untied when she turned over. I tapped Sarah on the shoulder and pointed to mom.

“Looks like mom has joined in with the rest of us!” Sarah said with a little giggle.

Mom stirred and sat up, “what did you say baby?”

“I said that you were joining the rest of us topless girls.”

Mom looked down at her exposed tits, “oh, I forgot my top was untied. Oh well, I would like some sun on my boobs too.”

“Well, you should have Jimmy rub some lotion on your boobs, he does a really great job on them.”

“Sounds like the voice of experience. Have you been letting your brother rub your boobs?”

“Oh yeah mom, it felt so good!”

Mom looked at me and I was red faced.

“Hmmm…So baby, would you like to rub the sunscreen on your moms’ boobs?”

“Uh…sure mom, if you want me to.”

“Well, after the good job you did on my back and the recommendation from your sister it sounds like a treat I shouldn’t pass up!”

So I squirted a big glob of lotion on my hands and turned to mom to start.

“Hey bro, why didn’t you squirt a big load of lotion right on her boobs like you did to me? Mom, you should have seen it, it looked like he had just shot a big load of cum all over my tits!”

“Sarah, what do you know about guys shooting their loads on a woman’s tits?”

“Oh mom, come on, you know I’m not a virgin. You took me to the doctor for birth control when I told you that I was having sex with Steve. I’ve had him blow his load on my tits a few times.”

So there I was rubbing sunscreen on my moms’ tits listening to her and my sister talk about her having sex with her boyfriend. I was red faced and my dick was hard again. I worked moms’ tits like I did Sarah’s, squeezing them through my hands until I had her nipples between my thumb and finger, stretching the nipples out letting them finally slip through as her tits dropped back to her body.

“Oh Jimmy, that does feel really good. Sarah was right, you do a great job on a woman’s boobs.”

A while later after I had finished rubbing the lotion on moms’ tits she decided to go for a walk along the beach. Sarah and I stayed behind.

“Well bro, looks like you had about as much fun with moms’ tits as you did mine. Your dick looks like it is just as hard as it was when you rubbed my tits.”

“Mom has real nice tits too and they felt as good as yours did but I don’t think she had an orgasm like you did.”

“Yeah well, she would have if she had been rubbing her pussy like I was while you were rubbing my tits.”

“I still can’t believe you did that right out here in the open.”

“What, you mean like this?”

And with that Sarah slipped her hand under her towel and started playing with her pussy while I watched.

“Damn you’re a horny little bitch aren’t you?”

“Oh yeah, because Steve’s not here to fuck me! If he was I would make him fuck me right here on the beach where everyone could see us!” Sarah said as she frantically fingered her pussy.

The towel had slipped off and Sarah had three fingers sloshing in and out of her pussy right out in the open for anyone on the beach to see her. As late in the day as it was there was hardly anyone left on the beach so nobody but me got a good look at what she was doing. I was sure watching though and my dick was rock hard and sticking up above my suit again. I looked around again to see if anyone was watching and I saw mom coming back toward us. Sarah was still fingering herself hard and fast as mom got closer.

“Sarah, mom is coming back. You better stop and get covered back up!”

“Oh! I’m almost there…”

“So is mom, she’s almost here!”

“I don’t care, I don’t care,” Sarah said as she stroked her clit with one hand and finger fucked herself with the other.

Mom walked up and stood at Sarah’s feet without saying a word, she just stood and watched as Sarah got herself off. Soon Sarah was cumming, she arched her hips off the ground and furiously rubbed her clit and moaned long and loud. Finally she drooped flat on her back and was breathing hard and fast. Sarah opened her eyes and saw mom standing over her.

“Oh mom, I just couldn’t stop myself, it felt so good I just had to finish,” Sarah panted.

Mom just held her hand out to Sarah, “come on, lets get this stiff picked up and go back to the house.”
Sarah took moms’ hand and pulled herself up not even bothering to cover up and we picked up our stuff. Sarah had the towels in her arms but didn’t wrap one around her naked body, mom had the blanket and beach bag and I had the umbrella. We walked back to the house past a few people who were also packing their stuff. They just stared as the naked young girl and her topless mom and brother walked by. When we got to the house Sarah took the towels and dumped them in the wash machine and started it and mom went in to start dinner. I started to go into the bathroom to take a shower but Sarah ran in ahead of me. I wanted to go jerk off in the shower but instead had to go in the bedroom to do it. I went in and closed the door and stripped off my suit and flopped on the bed and took my dick in hand and started to stroke it. I had all the events of the day running through my mind to stroke off to, rubbing Sarah’s tits while she rubbed her pussy, rubbing moms’ tits and then watching Sarah finger fuck herself right out in the open and in front of mom until she came in a big orgasm. Soon I could feel the cum racing up my dick and suddenly spurt out in a high arc and land on my chest. Just then the door opened and mom stood there watching me cum all over myself. There was no holding back and no hiding what I was doing, I just kept spurting. Mom waited until I was through before saying anything.

“Baby, when you are finished cleaning up please set the table for me.”

And with that she closed the door and left. I lay there for a few minutes just taking in what had just happened and thought about what had happened all day. Then the realization hit me that when mom had been standing at the door as I was cumming all over myself that she had still been topless. That thought had me starting to get hard again. I decided I batter get cleaned up and go set the table like she had asked so I grabbed a handful of tissues and wiped the cum off my chest and got up and pulled some shorts on and went out to the kitchen. When I got there mom was standing at the stove, and she was still topless, stirring something in a pan.

“Jimmy, sorry to have walked in on you just now, the door wasn’t locked or I would have knocked.”

“That’s okay mom, I wasn’t thinking about that when I went in there. I was pretty worked up from all that happened today on the beach.”

“I know baby, your sister and I teased you a little and your sister’s performance had me pretty worked up too. She seems to have a pretty wild exhibitionist streak in her. I’m going to have to talk to her about that, she could have caused a lot of problems masturbating in public like that. Especially on a beach that is only topless.”

I took the plates and silverware and set the table for supper. About the time that I had finished Sarah came into the kitchen with a towel wrapped around the hair on her head but other than that she was still naked. Mom noticed but didn’t say anything to her about it.

“Oh Sarah, I’m glad you’re finally out of the shower. Watch this spaghetti sauce for me while I go take a quick shower before dinner. I need to wash the sand and sunscreen off, I feel all sticky.”

“Sure mom, no problem.”

Mom went to take her shower while Sarah and I continued getting the food ready.

“So, are you planning to stay naked for the rest of the vacation?”

“Maybe, are you complaining?”

“No, no, I like seeing a beautiful naked girl in the house, just wondering?”

“Jimmy, you really think I’m beautiful?”

“Sure! You’re the most beautiful naked girl in this kitchen!”

“Oh you!” Sarah said and then she stuck her finger in the sauce and then flicked it at me getting sauce spots on my chest.

“Hey! You’re going to have to clean that up.”

“Okay, no problem.”

Sarah walked up to me and then bent her head down and started to lick the sauce off my chest. She even sucked on my nipples some even though there wasn’t any sauce on them. My super hot naked sister was licking my chest! My dick was hard instantly only this time I had some loose shorts on instead of my tight speedo so my dick just stuck out making a tent in my shorts. About that time mom walked back in with a towel wrapped around her hair on top of her head and she was also naked like Sarah.

“Sarah, what are you doing to your brother?”

“I flicked spaghetti sauce on his chest and I was licking it off to see if it needed any more seasoning,” Sarah said with a giggle in her voice. “I see that you decided to go naked too. I think maybe I will just stay this way the rest of the week. I really like not having any clothes on.”

“Well kids, I was talking to a woman earlier when I went walking on the beach and she told me that there is a nude beach about a mile further down and I thought we might go there tomorrow and check it out so I wanted to be nude for a while before going so I could get a little used to it.”

“Heck yeah mom! That sounds like fun!” Sarah said excitedly.

“I was pretty sure you would be all for it. How about you Jimmy, sound good to you?”

“I don’t know mom, I’m having a hard time just being here with you and Sarah, I don’t know if I am ready to go naked too and especially out in front of other people.”

“Baby, I can see that you are having a “hard” time.” Mom said looking down at the tent in my shorts.

“Mom!”

“Sorry baby, just teasing. You don’t have to get naked on the beach, it’s clothing optional, you can still wear your suit. Let’s eat while the pasta is still hot.”

So we sat down to eat, me and my naked mother and sister. I could hardly concentrate on my food watching the naked tits jiggling in front of me while mom and Sarah talked and laughed. Near the end of the meal, Sarah was taking one last big bite of pasta and some of it dripped off her fork and landed on her right tit. She giggled and picked up her napkin to wipe it off.

“Wait a sec, you licked sauce off of my chest, it’s my turn to lick it off of yours!”

“Sure bro, come and get it.” And she turned her chair to face me.

I got up, not caring that my hard dick was tenting out my shorts and got down on my knees in front of Sarah. I looked up into her eyes and she smiled at me. I then bent my head down to her tit where the sauce had landed on top of it and licked the sauce off. Then I took her nipple in my mouth and sucked on it just like she had done to mine and then I switched to the other nipple and did the same. Sarah was moaning softly and stoking my hair. Mom sat there watching us with a smile on her face and then took her fork and dipped it into the last of her spaghetti and just dumped it on her right tit.

“Hey! When is it my turn?” And she turned her chair toward Sarah and me.

“Right now I guess,” I said as I got up from in front of Sarah and went over in front of mom.

I bent down on my knees in front of her and licked the sauce off her tit and then sucked the nipple into my mouth.

“Oh baby, it’s been so long since the last time you sucked on my nipples.”

Just then Sarah got on her knees beside me and took moms’ other nipple in her mouth and sucked on it.
“Oh my, both my babies sucking on my nipples at the same time!”

Mom had her hand down in her pussy rubbing her clit and fingering her hole as Sarah and I sucked her nipples. Soon mom was bucking her hips all over the chair fucking herself on her fingers as we sucked her nipples and finally she had a big climax and she actually squirted her pussy juice getting some on both Sarah and myself.

“Oh kids, thanks so much! I haven’t cum that hard since before your dad left us.”

We all got up and cleaned up the kitchen then mom and Sarah went out on the porch to enjoy the evening sea breeze while I went in to take a shower. In the shower I lathered myself up and then took my dick in hand and started stroking it thinking about mom cumming while Sarah and I sucked her tits. Soon I was spraying the shower wall with cum. After rinsing off I got out of the shower and dried off. I decided right then that I was going to join mom and Sarah and stay naked. I walked out of the bathroom and went to the front door. It was pitch black outside except for the light from the door and windows and nobody else was around so I didn’t think anyone would see me naked so I stepped out the door.

“Hey mom, Jimmy has decided to get naked with us! And it looks like he has calmed down too, his dick isn’t hard any more.”

“Sarah, quit teasing your brother! Come on Jimmy, sit with us and enjoy the breeze.”

Sarah and mom moved apart and I sat down between them on the porch swing.

“Mom, you don’t think anyone can see us sitting here do you?”

“Nah, don’t worry about it baby. Even if someone does see us they don’t know us and we will never see them again. Besides, in the dark it is hard to see into this porch through the screen.”

So the three of us just sat naked together gently swinging back and forth enjoying the breeze on our skin. Sarah and I talked to our mom about our lives and dreams and school, my girlfriends and Sarah’s boyfriend, mom told us about her last boyfriend. We had never before talked so openly with our mom, it was great to talk like adults to each other instead of parent and children as it had been up to that time.

“Well you two, I’m going to bed,” Mom said as she stood up and stretched, “We’ll get up in the morning and have breakfast and then we can walk down to the nude beach and check it out. Sound good to you?”

“Sounds good to me,” I said as I stood up and wrapped my arms around her to giver her a hug, “Good night mom.”

“Good night baby,” mom said as she hugged me tight to her body pressing her bare tits into my bare chest my dick rubbing in her landing strip hair.

Sarah then stood up and we hugged each other too and she kissed me on the cheek.

“I love you bro, thanks for the wonderful day.”

“I love you too sis,” I said and then gave her a quick kiss on the lips.

I followed these two beautiful naked women into the house and watched as they went into their bedroom and then I went into mine. I thought for a second about going in with them but decided against it. I left the door open, we had all seen all there was to see so no need to close it. I flopped down on the bed and lay there thinking about the day. My dick started to get hard again and I took it in my hand and started to lightly stroke it. The more I lay there thinking the harder I stroked. Soon I was just about to blow my load when I heard a noise and opened my eyes and Sarah was standing in the doorway watching me. I thought for a second about stopping but I was so close I just kept stroking. Sarah had her hand down rubbing over her pussy and we looked into each others eyes as we masturbated. Suddenly the cum came shooting out of my dick, it splattered over my chest and some even hit me under my chin. I looked over at Sarah just as she slumped against the doorframe. I reached for some more tissues and started to wipe the cum from my body. As I reached to drop the used tissues in the trash I looked to the door but Sarah was gone. I lay back and drifted off to sleep.

Vacation at the beach, Day 2

I woke to the sunshine streaming in through the window and the smell of bacon frying in the air. I got up and rubbed the sleep from my eyes and stretched my body out. I had a hard dick, morning wood, and I had to pee. I went to the bathroom and heard the shower running but the door was open so I went in. Sarah was in the shower and I could see her wet naked body through the clear glass shower door. She turned and saw me as I came in.

“Morning bro!”

“Morning Sarah,” I said groggily.

“Well, at least part of you is awake,” she said while pointing to my dick.

“Yeah, I got to pee, hope you don’t mind.”

“Jimmy, after yesterday I don’t think any of us have anything left to be embarrassed about or anything to hide. I hope you didn’t mind me watching you last night,” Sarah said as she rubbed the soap over her tits while she watched me push my dick down and start peeing.

“No, I figured after watching you rub yourself off twice yesterday that it was okay for you to watch me.”

“Yeah, I guess so!” Then she opened the shower door, “hey, do me a favor and wash my back, will you?”

“Uh, yeah sure,” I said and stepped into the shower.

I took the soap and started rubbing it over her back. I worked her shoulders and started my way down her back to her ass.

“Damn bro, you really do make a good masseuse!”

“Thanks! Turn around and rinse off.”

Sarah turned her back to the shower spray and I reached around to wash the soap off. My still hard dick was poking into her stomach and rubbing back and forth as I got all the soap off her back.

“Wow! Doesn’t this thing ever stay down?” Sarah asked as she took my dick in her hand a stroked it.

“If you keep doing that I will cum all over you and it might go down then.”

“Let’s try it and see!”

Sarah then started stroking a little harder and faster and I held onto her shoulders. Sarah took my balls in her other hand and fondled them gently. Then she started to run her hand further down and slid her finger over my bung hole which made me jump a little. Sarah just giggled and kept running her finger over it as she jerked my dick. Then she slipped her finger in the hole making me clench my cheeks together.

“Relax bro, this will feel real good if you do.”

I tried to let loose and concentrate on how good her hand felt on my dick and as I did her finger slipped deeper in. Then I felt her wiggle her finger around some as she kept stroking my dick. Then it happened, I felt a sudden burst from my dick as I shot stream after stream of cum out all over Sarah’s tits. I nearly collapsed as my legs turned to jello but Sarah held onto me. Then she stood up and hugged me and leaned up and kissed me on the lips. Then she turned around and let the spray wash my cum off her body then moved out of the way and the spray washed over me. Just then mom called us to breakfast.

“Coming mom!” Sarah called back.

“Already came mom!” I called out and we both burst out laughing.

Mom came into the bathroom as we were standing there drying ourselves off.

“What’s going on in here? What did I miss?”

“I was in the shower when Jimmy came in with his morning wood and had to pee. Then I asked him to wash my back for me and then I washed his.”

“Yeah, uh-huh, sure…” Mom said as she looked at my half hard dick with a drop of cum still on the head. Then she reached down and rubbed the drop on her finger and then stuck it in her mouth and licked it off. “Lets eat before the food gets too cold.”

After we ate we gathered our stuff up to go down to the beach. It was going to be a mile walk so we packed light, just took the beach bag with the blanket and towels and sunscreen in it as well as some bottled water and some snacks. Mom slipped on her bikini bottoms and I put my speedo on. Sarah wanted to just go naked but mom made her wrap a towel around her waist for our walk to the nude beach. Since it was a Monday there weren’t many people on the beach as we walked. But all the men who were there were sure watching mom and Sarah’s tits as we went by. As we got a ways down the beach there was a point where the beach turned to rock and we had to walk over the rocks. Once we got on the other side there was a sign that warned that beyond that point there may be nude sunbathers. This was it, the nude area of the beach. I turned to Sarah to tell her we were there but she had already taken off her towel and was naked. We walked a little further down looking for a good spot to lay our blanket out. We picked a place towards the back of the beach so we wouldn’t be in the high traffic area. Mom spread out the blanket and Sarah took the sunscreen out and started to rub herself down with it. Then she handed it to me and turned her back to me so I could rub it on her back. I worked my way down to her feet and then back up to her ass. As I rubbed the lotion into her ass I slipped my fingers down between her cheeks and slipped a finger into her ass. I wanted to see what it felt like for Sarah when she had done that to me in the shower. Sarah moaned real loud and mom looked over at us as I was crouched down behind my sister with my finger in her ass.

“Baby, what are you doing to your sister?”

“Well, Sarah stuck her finger up my behind in the shower this morning and I wanted to see what it was like to stick my finger up hers.”

“Sarah, you had your finger up in your brothers behind?”

“Yeah mom, I was massaging his prostate. He came like a geyser when I did that!”

“Where did you learn to do that?”

“On the internet of course. I found a website full of sex techniques and I learned a lot.”

Sarah lay down next to mom. Mom had taken her bikini bottoms off and was now naked too. I was hesitant to strip down because my dick was rock hard from rubbing Sarah and playing with her ass.

“Baby, aren’t you going to take your speedo off and join us?”

I turned to mom, “my dick is hard and I don’t think I want to be waving it around in front of everyone.”

“Jimmy, your sister and I have already seen your cock when it is hard and there aren’t many people here to see you. And you should be proud of your cock, it is really beautiful when it is hard. And after a while you will get used to it and it will go soft.”

I thought about it for a few seconds and then hooked my thumbs in my suit and pulled it down and stepped out of it. I stood in front of my mom and sister naked with my dick so hard it was almost sticking straight up against my belly.

“Baby, you have nothing to be embarrassed about. That is a cock to be proud of for sure, so hard and so upright. That’s one that would make any woman happy!”

“It would sure make me happy!” Sarah blurted out.

“I still feel funny about being out in the open with a hard dick.”

“Bro, why don’t you just jerk off, that will get it to go down for a while.”

“I’m not going to do that out here.”

“Go ahead baby, your sister and I have both already seen you do it and nobody else is paying any attention.”

I looked around and the few people who were on the beach were not looking our way, most were just laying on their backs soaking up the sun. I tentatively wrapped my hand around my dick and slowly stroked it a few times but then stopped.

“What’s wrong Jimmy?” mom asked as she sat up.

“I don’t know, guess I’m still a little wierded out stroking off out in the open.”

“Your dad used to love to jerk off for me, especially when we were with the gang skinny dipping out at the lake.”

“Really mom, dad did that in front of you and your friends?” asked a very interested Sarah.

“Oh yes he did. I think that must be where you get your exhibitionist streak from. We would all be laying on the shore of the lake naked after swimming and your dad used to love hanging out in front of the girls with his cock all hard.”

“Is Jimmy as big as dad?”

Mom looked at my hard dick in my hand for a second, “I’d say that Jimmy is just a tad bigger than your father.”

That made me feel good. I didn’t care much for my dad, he hardly ever came to see us but mom still had a thing for him.

“We used to have contests to see which one of the guys could cum the fastest. All the girls would get down on their knees in front of their guys and the rule was we couldn’t touch them with anything but our tongues. Your dad and I would always win because I knew just how to rub his cock with my tongue to make him shoot off.”

“What did you do mom?”

“There is a spot on the underside of a guys cock that is very sensitive and feels really good to him when it is rubbed there. Jimmy, do you want me to demonstrate how I did it?”

At this point I was so excited just from hearing the description I could only nod. Mom got up on her knees in front of me and leaned in close to my dick. I could feel her breath on it and then she stuck her tongue out and touched the underside of my dick at the base of the head. My dick jerked up as she did.

Mom giggled, “see how sensitive that area is?”

“Yeah mom, that is cool!” Sarah said as she got up on her knees next to mom so she could see better.

Mom then leaned in again and touched her tongue to my dick and then started rubbing it all around in that spot. I felt my knees start to go weak but mom grabbed my ass cheeks in both hands to steady me and kept on rubbing my dick with her tongue. It felt so good and I knew I would be blowing my load soon.

“Mom, I’m about to cum!”

“Sarah, help me get your brother off!”

Sarah leaned in closer and stuck her tongue out and together they rubbed the underside of the head of my dick.

“Here it comes mom!”

Neither one backed off, they both just kept licking me. I could feel the cum shooting up the shaft of my dick, spewing out over moms’ face. Some went up in her hair and some on her nose and some even in her mouth. Sarah pushed her face in and caught the next couple of streams on her face and in her mouth. It felt so wild cumming without stroking my dick. It just kept jerking up with every stream of cum, it was very intense. Sarah licked the last remnants of cum off the end of my dick, even taking the head clear inside her mouth and sucking on it. I finally couldn’t stand any more and sank to my knees in front of mom and Sarah. I was huffing and puffing trying to catch my breath. Mom and Sarah were both smiling big with their cum soaked faces. I put a hand on each of their shoulders and drew them into me. I kissed mom on the mouth and then I turned and kissed Sarah, tasting my own cum as I did. Sarah and mom took turns licking my cum off of one another’s faces while I collapsed on the blanket face down, resting my head on my arms. Mom and Sarah then proceeded to rub sunscreen all over my back, ass and legs. They wanted me to turn over so they could do the front but I told them we would do it later.

“Men! They get a little bit of sex and then all they want to do is roll over and go to sleep!” Mom said and then slapped me on the ass.

I just lay there and drifted off to sleep, totally satisfied. I woke up a little while later when I heard some loud music playing just down the beach from us. I rolled over and sat up and looked at the group that had gathered. There were four or five guys and about six girls all of them just a little older than me, they were maybe 19 or 20. The girls were dancing to the music as they stripped off their bikinis’, bumping and grinding. One of the guys had a video camera and was getting the girls dancing on video. I shook Sarah so she would wake up and watch the goings on with me.

“What’s up bro?”

“Check them out!”

“Oh, a bunch of hotties for you to drool over!”

Sarah and I sat there watching the girls do their strip for the camera. Once all the girls were naked they egged the guys on until they got up and started dancing. One of the now naked girls had the video camera and was shooting the guys dancing. They were thrusting their hips at the girls and then slowly pushing their suits down until they were at their feet. Then they continued to shake their dicks in the girls’ faces. Soon a couple of the girls started sucking the dick of the guy in front of them. Then the guys were on their backs and the girls were squatting down on the guys’ faces and getting their pussies licked. After a while they settled down and were just lying in the sun like everyone else.

“Well bro, now that you’re up again, let me rub some sunscreen on you so you won’t burn.”

I lay down on my back and Sarah got up and threw her leg over me and straddled my waist and started rubbing the lotion on my face and down on my shoulders. It felt good to have her squatting on top of me and my dick was already hard from watching the girls dancing. As Sarah moved back to so she could get to my chest to rub the lotion on it she slid down on my hard dick.

“Oh, that feels good!” she said as she wiggled her butt back and forth rubbing her pussy on my dick.

“Feels good to me too,” I said as I rubbed my sister’s thighs.

Sarah continued to rub the lotion on my chest and stomach then she turned around so her ass was to me and did my legs and feet all the while rubbing her pussy on my hard dick. I looked over to mom and she appeared to be still asleep. Sarah had finished my legs but didn’t get up and turn around yet but she did lift her ass up some. Then she looked at me over her shoulder and reached back with both hands and spread her ass cheeks as wide as she could. Then she slid her finger down and slid it in and out of her pussy a few times getting it good and coated with her pussy juice. She the slid the finger in her little puckered hole and moved it in and out a few times. She did the same thing with her other hand and she then had a finger from each hand in her ass, she pulled them apart and opened up her hole. You could see all the way into her, it was all pink inside. Sarah pulled her fingers out of her ass but the hole stayed open for a second and then looked like she flexed a little and it close back up. She then turned around and sat back on my dick and rubbed her pussy on it some more. Sarah lifted her hips up and took my dick in her hand and put it at the entrance to her pussy and slowly sank down on it. I was inside my sister for the first time and damn she felt good! Sarah started to move up and down my dick with long slow strokes. I reached up and played with her tits and squeezed and pulled her nipples, I knew she liked that from rubbing her tits the day before. Sarah started bouncing faster and faster on my dick. After a few minutes of this she raised herself up off of me. I gave her a questioning look and she just smiled and grabbed my dick and bent it down a little and lined it up with her puckered hole and started to slip it down over my dick. The head finally popped in and Sarah relaxed the muscles a little and I slid on into her ass. Sarah then leaned back and put her hands on my thighs and started to ride my dick.

“Rub my clit and pussy hard and fast while I ride you.”

I slid two fingers into her pussy and rubbed my thumb on her clit as hard and fast as I could while she bucked her ass up and down on my dick. It felt fantastic and it wasn’t long before I was ready to cum and I told Sarah I was almost there.

“Rub me harder, use both hands, I’m almost there too!”

I did as she asked and she bounced her ass even faster on my dick.

“Sarah! I’m cumming!” I shouted.

“Me too!” Sarah screamed.

My cum was squirting out of my dick and into my sister’s ass. And right then I felt something wet hit my face. I looked up and Sarah’s pussy was squirting like she was peeing on me except it wasn’t pee it was pussy juice! I opened my mouth and let some in and it didn’t taste that bad, no worse than my own cum tasted. Finally we both stopped cumming and Sarah fell forward on top of me. I wrapped my arms around her and held her tight. Then suddenly we heard people clapping and I looked over and the group of guys and girls were standing there having watched us and were clapping and cheering for us. I guess we put on a great show. I looked over at mom and she was lying on her side propped up on her elbow looking at us with a smile on her face. Sarah lifted her head up and looked me in the eyes, she kissed me and stuck her tongue in my mouth and my tongue danced with hers for a few seconds before we broke the kiss.

“I love you bro!”

“I love you too sis.”

We lay there like that for a while with my softening dick still in her ass. Our audience had gone back to their blankets and mom lay back down and closed her eyes. After a while Sarah sat back up and started to stand up, as she did my deflated dick slipped out of her ass. I looked up at her and my cum was dribbling out of her ass and running down her thighs. She held her hand out to me.

“Come on bro, lets go play in the water a while. I want to wash some of this cum off of me,” she said as she ran her finger through the cum on her thigh.

“Sure sis,” I said as I took her hand and stood up.

We walked hand in hand toward the water. As we passed by the group of guys and girls who were our audience we saw that they were all coupled in some sort of sex acts, some in a 69, one girl riding her guy cowgirl and a threesome with a girl on her hands and knees licking another girl while a guy was behind her ramming his dick in her pussy. We didn’t stop to watch, we just went on by and down to the water. We walked in up to our knees and then together we dove onto the waves. I surfaced and looked for Sarah but didn’t see her at first, then I felt her arms wrap around my waste and her hands around my dick. She stroked me for a few seconds and then I turned around and took her in my arms and kissed her. Sarah put her arms around my neck and wrapped her legs around my waist as I lined my dick up with her pussy and she lowered herself onto me.

We were in the water about waste deep and as the waves rolled out we were uncovered to the point that people on the beach could see my dick in her pussy but were once again covered when the waves came in. It was hard to keep from getting knocked over by the waves so I started walking back to the beach with Sarah still riding my dick. I walked right back past the group and to our blanket and knelt down and lay Sarah on her back and followed her down. My dick has slipped out of her as I laid her down but I slipped right back in and we kept fucking. It was slow and leisurely and we were locked in a kiss as my dick slid in and out of my sister’s pussy. Soon the pressure built to the point of no return and I was cumming in her pussy, spewing forth my sperm into my sister’s pussy. We lay there kissing, my spent dick still in her pussy. As my dick went soft it slipped out and I rolled over on my back between Sarah and mom who appeared to be sleeping. Sarah leaned over and kissed me again and started kissing her way down my body. As she got to my dick she sucked it into her mouth and threw her leg over me and planted her pussy in my face. My cum was dribbling out and it looked so inviting that I leaned my head up and started licking her pussy, eating my first creampie. I figured what the hell, it’s my cum and I had already tasted it. It’s not like I was eating some other guys junk! Sarah was moaning around my dick as she licked it clean tasting our combined cum just as I was doing in her pussy. About that time mom must have woke up from her nap and sat up and was watching us as we pleasured each other.

“You two are going to be insatiable from now on aren’t you?”

Sarah let my dick slip out of her mouth and turned to mom, “Oh mom, I’ve never felt so good before! Sex with Steve has always been so frantic in the back seat of his car or me just sucking his cock to get him off. With Jimmy it is totally different, it is making love and not just fucking.”

“Baby, I know exactly what you mean, your father and I had that once.”

“Oh mom, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to bring you down,” Sarah said as she climbed off of me and hugged mom.

“Sarah, it’s okay, I’m happy you two are so good together,” Mom said as she hugged Sarah back.

I lay on my side watching them embrace and then Sarah pushed mom onto her back and lay on top of her and kissed her on the mouth. They were tit to tit, nipple to nipple and I could see Sarah’s tongue snake it’s way into mom’s mouth as they kissed. Sarah slid her hand down moms’ belly and onto her pussy and rubbed her clit and put two fingers in her sloshing them in and out. Mom and Sarah broke off their kissing and Sarah turned around and dropped her mouth to mom’s pussy and mom clamped her mouth to Sarah’s pussy. I watched them as I stroked my hard dick. Sarah lifted her head and watched me for a few seconds with a big grin on her face. She sat up with her pussy still planted on mom’s face and motioned me over. I got up on my knees between moms’ legs and kissed Sarah, tasting moms’ pussy on her mouth. My hard dick was pointed at moms’ open pussy and it looked too inviting to pass up so I leaned forward and kissed Sarah’s nipple and slid my dick into mom’s pussy. Mom moaned loudly into Sarah’s pussy as I hammered my dick in and out of her pussy. Mom licked Sarah’s pussy, Sarah kissed me and I fucked mom. Pretty soon Sarah started cumming, then mom clamped down on my dick and started cumming and then I shot my load in mom’s pussy. Sarah got off of mom’s face and leaned down and kissed her then I lay down on mom and kissed her while my dick was still buried in her pussy. I started to go soft and rolled over and lay beside mom. Sarah moved down and started to eat my cum from mom’s pussy as mom writhed all around. Finally she couldn’t stand it any more and pushed Sarah away.

“Stop! I can’t take it any more!” Mom said and slumped back and closed her eyes.

We all lay there for a while trying to catch our breath. By that time it was starting to get late and the sun was going down.

Mom rolled over and stood up, “Come on you two, lets go rinse off in the surf and then gather our stuff and head back to the house.”

Sarah and I followed her down to the water and we all waded in. We splashed and played and swam a while and then walked back and picked our stuff up and started back to the house. None of us bothered to put our suits on or even wrap a towel around our naked bodies. I figured it was late enough that on a weekday like this that the topless part of the beach would be deserted and it was. We got to the house and Sarah and I went to take a shower while mom started dinner. Sarah and I simply washed each other in the shower, I had cum so many times that I was tapped out. It was nice to just be together washing each other without doing anything more right then. We got out of the shower and walked naked back to the kitchen where mom had made sandwiches and laid out chips and sodas. We sat and ate pretty much in silence and just as we finished there was a knock at the door. Mom went to the door and opened it a crack to see who it was, it was a sheriffs deputy.

“Ma’am, we received a complaint that there were three nude individuals on the non-nude section of the beach just a short while ago and that those persons went into this house.”

Mom threw open the door, “Please come in.”

The deputy came in and saw that all three of us were naked.

“Deputy…?”

“Jones ma’am.”

“Deputy Jones, I’m sorry but yes, I guess it was us that you got the call about. As you can see we are all nude, we just came back from the nude beach and we figured it was late enough that nobody would see us.”

The deputy was taking in mom’s naked body as well as Sarah’s teenage naked form.

“Well ma’am, if it was just me I wouldn’t have a problem with the nudity and y’all being nude on the nude section of the beach or in your own house is your business but when someone calls a complaint in we are bound to look into it. You really need to cover up on the non-nude sections of the beach. We are fairly lax about topless bathers on the non-nude areas but they draw the line at total nudity anywhere besides the established nude beach.”

“We really are sorry and will make sure to abide by the rules from now on.”

“I do have to take some sort of action to satisfy the complaint. What I am going to do is right you a warning, that will show that we did take action. Now if I have to come back out for the same offense then there will be a citation and that carries a fine of $50. Also, if these two minors are caught nude on the non-nude area then the whole deal will have to go before the judge to determine whether they should be removed from your custody. Do you understand all of this then?”

Mom was in tears after hearing all of that and Sarah and I went to her side and hugged her.

“Ma’am, please don’t cry. I know this isn’t going to be a problem again and I know I won’t have to come back for this again. Now, I will need your name for the warning ticket.”

“My name is Judy Bell, here is my I.D.” Mom said as she reached into her purse and took it out.

“Thank you Mrs. Bell,” the deputy said as he filled out the ticket.

The deputy handed mom the warning and he turned to leave. As he stepped out the door he turned back to mom.

“Mrs. Bell, I’m sorry of I upset you with the talk of court proceedings but I’m required to give you that information. I don’t want you to worry about it, I know that it won’t be a problem any more.”

“You’re right Deputy Jones, it won’t happen again.”

“Please call me Mark.”

“Thanks Mark, please call me Judy.”

“Judy, you and your kids have a nice time for the rest of your stay and please don’t worry about this. Good bye now.”

“Good bye Mark, thanks for being so understanding.”

Mom stood in the door and watched the deputy get in his car and drive away. As he did he waved at mom and she waved back. Mom closed the door and turned back to us and was shaking. Sarah and I went to her and hugged her and then she started to laugh. Sarah and I looked at one another with puzzled looks.

“Mom, what’s so funny?” I asked.

“That was so wild! Standing there stark naked in front of the deputy while he checked me out and checked out my naked teenage daughter! I thought I would cum right there in front of him. I was so excited and turned on!”

Sarah and I started laughing too after hearing that. Mom took us each by the hand a led us to the master bedroom.

“I think we can all fit in one bed tonight.”

Mom lay down in the middle and Sarah and I lay on either side of her. The three of us came together in a three-way kiss…

It had been a wild and wonderful vacation so far and we still had five days left to go…

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

My Ex Nicole

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Ass to mouth, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Cum Swallowing, Fiction, oral sex

Author’s info: Gender: male

Introduction:

Ex lovers get drunk and go home together

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Nicole and I had dated in college. It had been a very up and down relationship. We had both just gotten out of a relationship at the time and she in particular was reluctant to put her full effort into the relationship for fear of getting hurt. I, on the other hand, went into it with a full effort, which caused me to be the one who was hurt in the end.

Things ended badly between us – we both said some hurtful things – but we were able to eventually move beyond those things and remain friends. And even though we both knew that a relationship could never work out between us, we both still found ourselves attracted to each other.

Nicole is 26, about 5’8” tall, brown hair and eyes, smallish breasts and strong legs from all of her years playing competitive sports. I have always loved athletic women and this type of body was the norm. Sometimes taller, sometimes shorter, but always a strong lower body – I loved it! I am 29, 6’3”, brown hair and blue eyes and also an athletic body.

Nicole and I began texting or IMing one another when we were drunk. It started out as a once in awhile thing, but slowly turned into a ritual any time one of us was drunk and/or lonely. This lead to some interesting exchanges, but for one reason or another we never seemed to put our words into action.

One night I was out with some friends at a strip club when Nicole texted me. She asked what I was doing and I answered her honestly, expecting her to reply somewhere along the lines of “oh, ok, have fun” and that would be that. But when her reply came through I had to take a second look:

“Oh cool! Which one? Can I come join you?”

Now, I love a good guys night, but if you have ever had the pleasure of being in a strip club with an attractive woman by your side you know it is quite the treat. The dancers love putting on an extra show for a woman instead of the usual drunk guy that just wanted to grind on them hoping they could go home together. I told her of course she could come!

About 30 minutes later, Nicole showed up. She had done her hair, had on a halter top with a push up bra to show off some cleavage and a jean skirt with short heels on. She looked like she was one of the dancers showing up late. Every guy in the club, my friends included starred at her as she walked directly towards me and sat down in my lap.

We sat in the chair next to the stage drinking beer with her sitting on me. She kept commenting on the strippers and how sexy they were and how she wished she had their bodies. Between the strippers themselves, Nicole talking about them, and her constantly shifting in my lap, I was beginning to get excited. Nicole knew this and began to move her ass around on my hardening cock.

“Are you going to use that thing on me later, or just tease me with it now?” she asked me rhetorically.

We stayed at the club for about another two hours with Nicole teasing me the entire time. She would arch her back so I could see down her shirt, move my hand so it was rubbing up and down her legs and shift her ass back and forth, especially when I commented on liking a particular stripper. She also took liberties with her beer bottle, inserting the top into her mouth before taking a drink.

Finally everyone decided to leave and we got up and left the club. I was pretty drunk by then and there was no way I could drive home. I asked aloud if anyone could give me a ride. Before anyone else could offer, Nicole offered up her taxi services for me. I looked at the guys who all smiled and said they would see me later and they walked to their cars or to find cabs. Nicole grabbed me by the arm and pulled me with her to her car.

We got in and Nicole leaned straight across and kissed me full on the lips, which I of course reciprocated. We made out in her car like high schoolers for about 10 minutes before Nicole asked where I wanted her to take me – home for the night or her place for a “night cap.” We both knew the answer and she started the engine.

“You know, I don’t have any panties on tonight,” she informed me. She then lifted her hips slightly off her seat and pulled her skirt up just a little. This gave me a view of her pussy while still being covered up to someone on the side of her car. “Once we get onto the freeway I want you to finger me until we pull into my driveway.”

We reached the freeway and I moved my left hand across her lap and plunged my finger into her soaking wet pussy. “Oh my god, I wanted you to do that in the club so badly!” I slipped my fingers in and out of her for the duration of the short 10 minute drive. A SUV even drove past us at one point, noticed what was going, and slowed down to pull along side of us and watch. When he nearly swerved off the road he sped up to head home.

We pulled into her driveway and I removed my fingers from her slit. “Have you ever tasted yourself before?” I asked her. She shook her head “no” and I moved my outstretched finger to her mouth. She opened up and sucked my finger into her mouth, tasting her own juices for the first time ever.

“What did you think?” I asked her.

“Not bad, I can see why you always wanted to eat me out when we dated. But just remember, what goes around comes around.” She got out of the car and started walking to her house.

I followed her inside and we practically ran to her bedroom. Nicole lived with her sister, Erica, and I assumed she didn’t want her little sister to know she was bringing someone home. We got into her room, shut the door behind us and dove into bed. I was laying down with Nicole straddling my lap and we resumed our make out session from earlier, our hands exploring every inch of the bodies we were once so familiar with. I pulled at the base of her shirt and Nicole raised her arms and broke off our kiss just long enough to let me slip the shirt above her head and off of her body.

She kissed me again and my hands moved to her breasts. Yes they were on the small side, but that never bothered me. She loved to have them played with and I loved obliging. I filled my hands with her breasts and I began to squeeze, caress and manipulate them. I pinched her left nipple between the middle finger and thumb of my right hand, which caused her to moan into my mouth. Its amazing how you can remember the things an old lover enjoyed even when it been years since you had been together.

Nicole broke the kiss. “Do you want to taste me now?” Without waiting for my reply she shimmied her skirt over her ass and above her hips. She walked on her knees from my waist up to my head and slowly lowered her drenched pussy above my face. I loved having my face sat on and I grabbed her ass and greedily put my mouth on her wet mound.

My tongue slipped between her labia and I moved it from the bottom of her lips to her clit. Nicole shuddered when I reached her clit and I went back to work. Nicole had actually never been a fan of giving or receiving oral sex when we dated and I used to have to beg her to let me do it. She came every time I went down on her and when I asked why she didn’t like it considering the outcome she just said it seemed dirty. Well, I wasn’t going to waste this opportunity and I hungrily lapped at her pussy. She tasted so sweet as my tongue swirled around her. When I held my tongue rigid and began to penetrate her slightly with it she began humping my face. I ate her out for about 5 minutes when she finally came on my face. As she came down from her orgasm I kept licking her juices, getting my fill as she shuddered above me.

Nicole finally moved off of my face, back down to my waist and kissed me. She could again taste herself on my lips as she made out with me and then stopped the kiss again. I raised my head and sucked one of her breasts into my mouth. I could feel her reach back and unzip my fly as she pulled my cock through the opening. Not even able to wait to remove my pants, Nicole moved back and plunged my dick inside of her. She began bouncing on my cock as I engulfed her breast into my mouth. She was only going part way down to make sure not to hit her pussy with the zipper of my fly, but she was moving at a pretty good pace. I reached down and undid the button and pulled my shorts down slightly. This gave her the ability to slide all the way down onto my cock as she would now just bottom out on my soft boxer shorts. She realized this immediately and slid all the way down my cock to the hilt.

Nicole kept bouncing on top of me, taking my pole from the very tip all the way down to the base. I kept grabbing at her hips and waist, helping her with the rhythm. As she moved up and down on me, I reached and spread her ass cheeks apart. I inched my middle finger to her ass hole and began to rub it in circles around her brown hole. She gasped in pleasure.

“Has a guy ever touched you there before?” I asked her. “No,” came her reply.

“Do you like it?”

“Mmhmmm. Keep doing that.” And I did continue rubbing her hole. I moved my finger down along side my cock and coated it with her pussy juices before returning it to her puckered hole. I could tell Nicole was close to a second orgasm and this extra, new sensation was speeding that along. She came shortly after that and as her orgasm began I plunged the tip of my finger into her tight ass. As she tried to muffle the sounds of her orgasm so that her sister couldn’t hear her, I kept my finger still. With each subsequent thrust down on my cock, my finger slipped a little farther into her ass until it was at the second knuckle.

“Ok, I want to be on top now!” I demanded.

“Aren’t you ready to cum yet?” she asked? It was a good question. Normally there is no way I would have lasted through that orgasm, but when I am drunk, like I was then, I can last forever.

“Not yet,” I responded, “I love drunk sex!”

Nicole climbed off of me and laid down on the bed. I stood up and removed my shorts and boxers, which were soaked from her juices. She spread her legs and I climbed in between them. I propped myself up on my hands and Nicole grabbed my shaft and guided it into her pussy. We both watched as I entered her and slid all the way inside of her. And then as I pulled it back out. And again as I moved back in with a little more speed. Nicole and I both continued to watch as I slammed into her pussy.

I reached down and lifted Nicole’s right leg onto my shoulder and then did the same with her left. I quickened my pace as I fucked her as hard as I could. I wanted to cum, but was nowhere near ready. I rested my weight on my right shoulder and grabbed her ass with my left hand as I pumped in and out of her relentlessly. I kissed her, our tongues flying around in each other’s mouths, and she was practically screaming into my mouth as I fucked her as hard as I could. But I couldn’t keep my hips moving that fast for too long and slowed down my strokes and increased my depth, pushing as far into her as possible with each thrust. I put my middle finger back on her ass hole and began to rub it again.

“Do you want me to push it in again?”

“Uh huh.”

I pushed my finger back into her ass, again to the second knuckle. As I fucked her pussy, I also fingered her ass. Her butt hole loosened up and let the rest of my finger in. We had been fucking for 30 minutes and I just kept going, though slowing down as I began to tire. I felt Nicole grabbing my ass to pull me into her deeper, or so I thought. I felt her finger slip between my cheeks and she began rubbing circles around MY ass hole. And it felt wonderful! She kept rubbing me while I fucked and fingered her.

“Mmmmmm,” escaped my lips.

“Do you like my finger on your back hole, too?” she asked knowingly. “Yes,” I responded.

This continued another 5 minutes. I felt her pussy beginning to dry up a bit we had been screwing for so long.

“Is there anything I can do to help you cum?” she inquired.

“Let me fuck you in the ass; that should do the trick.” I never in a million years expected her to agree to this, but she did. “Ok.”

“Have you ever done anal before?” I asked. Nicole’s response: “No, but I had never had it fingered until tonight, either, so…”

I pulled out of her pussy and positioned my cock at the entrance of her ass that was spread out before on the bed; she was still on her back. I was expecting her to change her mind at any moment. I started to push but was met by strong resistance. After all, the only thing that has ever penetrated this hole was my finger, which is much skinnier than my cock. I kept pushing, but was getting nowhere. I moved back, dropped my face down there and stuck my tongue on her ass.

“What are you doing?” she asked, shocked.

I put my hands on her thighs so that she couldn’t lower her legs. “Just relax, this will feel good and help open you up.”

I moved back down and ate her ass. I loved the musky taste and tried to toss a girl’s salad any time they would let me. I had never met a girl that didn’t enjoy it if they would just relax about it. And Nicole relaxed and let me lick away. I ran circles around her brown hole and licked to my heart’s content. Her ass began to open and I pushed a finger in, quickly followed by a second. I could tell she was getting close to another orgasm, and usually I would have given it to her, but I wanted to fuck that ass.

I moved back up and she placed her legs back on my shoulders. I put my cock back at her back door entrance and began to push. There was still resistance, but I was making a little head way. Finally, as we both watched, I pushed harder and my head pushed through.

“Oh fuck!” she yelled, this time unable to muffle herself. “Fuck that hurts!”

I held it there for a minute her two, letting her get used to the size of her anal intruder, before I began pushing forward again. I bottomed out in her and immediately pulled back and then thrust forward. I knew she was in pain, but I didn’t care anymore. I began thrusting deep in her ass. I could tell she was getting used to it now and the pain was beginning to subside.

“How does it feel?”

“It hurts, but getting better. Not quite as bad as I imagined, but bad at first. FUCK!”

I started moving faster now. I could finally feel my nut building up and I wanted to fuck her ass good before I came. I felt her put her finger back on my hole and start to rub it again. This was only helping to increase the speed with which my orgasm was building. I kept pounding in and out of her tight, yet loosening ass. I slammed into her again and again and Nicole kept yelling, unable to control herself now. Her sister was definitely able to hear Nicole take her first ass fucking.

“Fuck, Nicole, I’m gonna cum! I’m gonna cum deep inside your tight ass!” I yelled.

“No,” she responded, “not this time. Next time cum inside me. I want it in my mouth this time.”

I had never been allowed to cum in her mouth before, so I wasn’t going to pass up the chance. I pulled out of her ass with a plopping sound. I quickly moved my way up her body and aimed my dick at her mouth. She opened her mouth just in time as my first shot exploded from my cock and hit the back of her throat; then a second. Nicole moved her head up and wrapped her lips around my cock, milking it all out as I continued to spurt. She could undoubtably taste her own ass on my cock, too.

As soon as I was done cumming I collapsed on the bed and rolled onto my back. Nicole got on top of me again. She leaned in to give me a kiss. Hers lips met mine and as we parted our lips to French kiss, I felt something thick and warm spill into my mouth. She was snowballing me, making me eat my own cum! Nicole broke off the kiss to look at my reaction. It was half shock, half anger.

She began to talk, but it was garbled; there was still cum in her mouth!

“I told you, what goes around, comes around. You had me taste myself, you taste yourself. Open up, I have more.”

She was right, turn about is fair play. I opened my mouth and from a few inches above my face Nicole let more cum slowly drool from her mouth and we watched as it fell into mine. She stuck her tongue out and one drop remained. It dangled on the tip of her tongue until I fell into my waiting mouth.

“Swallow it! What are you waiting for?”

I then swallowed every drop of it and felt it slide slowly down my throat.

“Fuck, that’s hot! What did you think?” she asked.

“Not as bad as I thought it would be.”

“I can’t wait to fuck you again in the morning!”

“Can I fuck your ass again?” I asked.

“We’ll see. Whatever we do, I’m sure it’ll be fun!”

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

STRAWBERRY TARTS

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Ass to mouth, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Bi-sexual, Blowjob, Female/Female, Fiction, Male / Older Female, Mature, oral sex

Author’s info: Gender: male

Introduction:

Billy always had a thing for redheads, could never really explain why, it was just a natural attraction. After returning from an extended trip he moves in with friends and meets a cherry top that really got a rise out of him!

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Billy always had a thing for redheads. All the way back to his childhood he was attracted to red-headed girls, always thought they looked interesting, different, adventurous, exotic and erotic. A nice looking redheaded gal would always turn his head. He didn’t know why, he just assumed everybody had their type and cherry tops were his, even though he was a blond haired, blue eyed WASP. And after he’d been with a few he discovered that what turned him on even more was when he finally laid his eyes on the bright red strawberry patch between their legs. That red hair down there just turned him on, plain and simple.

Billy dated several in high school, but like most relationships at that age, the liaisons were short-lived. One was the twin sister of a guy he played baseball and basketball with, a year younger, but it didn’t work out. Every time he kissed her he couldn’t get his buddy’s face out of his mind. Another he dated for most of his junior year but it fizzled out, and he escorted one to the senior prom but by graduation she was seeing somebody else.

He had one extended red headed romance in college but that ended not long after she graduated. She was a year older and was accepted to a graduate school a thousand miles away. They kept in touch for a while but soon that tomato died on the vine.

After graduating from college Billy worked three jobs for six months to save money and then he hit the road in his VW van. He travelled around the U.S. for about a year, seeing the sights. He camped his way along the back roads and the outback of the country, discovering new places and visiting a few scattered friends. In that year on the road, Billy had sex with nine different women: six were redheads; the other three were hookups with friends…or friends of friends…he stopped in on.

During his trip he’d stayed in touch with some of his friends back home. As his trip was winding down, it worked out that three of his buddies were renting a big house and invited him to move in when he got back off the road. They said there was plenty of room and splitting the rent four ways instead of three sounded good to everybody. So when Billy got back home he bought a mattress and moved in. He was able to land a job as a manager trainee at a carpet store…a friend’s dad owned the place…which he figured would tide him over until he got serious about life and something better came along.

One of his new roommates, Mark, had graduated with Billy and was working as a photographer. The other two, Tim and Earl, were a few years older and both worked at a local college. Tim was assistant to the athletic director and Earl was an activities coordinator and soccer coach. One of the fringe benefits of their jobs was that they knew a lot of cute and sexy college girls.

Tim and Earl were always inviting nubile college girls to the house, and most were young and willing. They started having huge parties at the house. They would get the word around the campus and hundreds of people would show up. These were massive blowouts and often the cops would drop by to say hello and please turn down the music. Sometimes the guys would each have sex with two or three different girls at the parties and they wouldn’t even remember their names. There were a few gang bangs too. The house got nicknamed ‘The Ball Park’.

One Saturday afternoon Billy was in the house alone, sitting around reading a book when the doorbell rang. When he opened the door he was surprised to see a young, attractive red-headed girl standing there. He salivated at the sight of her: she was about five feet six, bright red hair down to the small of her back, big baby blue eyes, tight jeans that hugged her lean legs and perfect ass, and a red tube top that matched her hair and barely restrained her large, firm tits.

“Is Tim at home?” she asked shyly.

“Uh, er, no,” Billy said clumsily. “He’s not.”

“Oh,” she replied. “Do you know when he’ll be back? He asked to me to come over.”

“Well,” he said, “I’m not his keeper and as you probably know, Tim does his own thing, but you’re welcome to come in and wait. If he invited you over he’ll probably be along.”

“Okay, thank you,” she said, and Billy led her to the sofa where he had been reading.

As they were seated several feet apart Billy tried not to stare at her nipples that were trying to poke through the flimsy fabric of her top.

“My name is Billy,” he said.

“Yes, I remember. I’m Pam. That was some party last weekend, wasn’t it?”

Billy vaguely remembered meeting her, a stunning redhead certainly would have gotten his attention, but then everybody was half-drunk and pretty women were everywhere. He seemed to remember Tim bragging about some shapely, perky co-ed he had had his way with.

“Yep, it sure was. A three-cop party: that tied a record!” he laughed.

For the next twenty minutes they talked, covering a variety of topics. Primarily she talked about college, meeting Tim and Earl, playing on the field hockey team and her major in Literature. She wanted to be a teacher. He was surprised how much he enjoyed their conversation. She was easy to talk to, laid-back with an innocent feel.

They heard Tim’s truck pull into the gravel driveway. Then he came through the front door in his usual way, which was like a bull in a china shop.

“Where’s my woman?” he shouted as he entered, then he saw them seated on the couch. “You’re not trying to seduce my roommate are you, Pam?” They all laughed.

“No, she’s not,” Billy said. “I’ve been trying to get her into bed for the last three hours, but Pam says if she can’t have Tim, she’s done with men forever!”

Pam laughed and stood up and Tim took her in his arms and gave her an exaggerated French kiss.

“Thanks for taking care of her,” Tim said to Billy. “I wouldn’t want to have to spank her.” To Pam, he said, “You come with me. There’s something I want to show you.” And then they bounded up the steps and into the master bedroom.

Billy had no doubt that what Tim was going to show her was between his legs. A few minutes later he quietly went upstairs and listened outside the bedroom door. He could hear redhead moans and Tim’s rutting grunts and the old bed squeaking and creaking beneath them. He felt a touch of green as he touched himself.
—-
Billy saw Pam at the house a couple more times over the following weeks, but that was it, and when they had their next big party she was nowhere to be found. A few days after that he casually asked Tim what had happened to Pam and Tim said he’d decided to let her ‘date around’. Billy knew that Tim didn’t treat women with much respect, especially the ‘college bimbos’ as he called them, so most likely he’d used and abused her enough that she went away, or she found out he was screwing some other girl and dumped him, or he just dumped her. ‘Go for it, Billy!’ Tim had said.

A couple of months later, a few days after another wild party, an extra-boisterous mélange of loud music, a couple hundred drunks, and one young couple caught by visiting police officers naked and fucking in the side yard, the boys were informed that they were being evicted. With all of the complaints and police calls, as well as a petition from the neighbors, the landlord pulled their plug and ordered them out within fifteen days.

Coincidentally, at about the same time, the athletic director at the college accepted a new position at a university on the west coast, and he would be taking Tim and Earl with him to fill similar jobs at the new school. Moving on up! This was good news for Earl and Tim…higher pay at a more prestigious institution…but it was good news for everybody else too. Now there would be one final blow out: A combination Going Away-Eviction Party!

The party was to be held at the college though; it would be a couple weeks after they had to be out of the house.

Tim and Earl arranged the whole thing. They reserved the lounge next to the dining hall, and since it was technically a private party they got a permit and would be able to serve alcohol. They found some students who had a band and would play for free. They got the word out all over campus and were looking forward to one hell of a sendoff.
—-
As the day of the party approached Billy found himself not looking forward to it much at all. It would be good to celebrate Tim and Earl’s new jobs and to say goodbye, but it wouldn’t be the same. He thought maybe the last few months had taken its toll, maybe he was outgrowing this craziness.

The evening of the party arrived and it was a nice, pleasant night for late autumn. People started arriving at a little after nine and by ten o’clock the place was crowded, with more and more filing in. Billy had a couple of beers but was not into it like he had been at the parties at the house. He wondered to himself where Tim and Earl and Mark were going to take their coeds to get them naked. It wasn’t going to be a short trip up one flight of stairs to their bedrooms like it had been at The Ball Park.

Billy recognized some of the faces but didn’t recall any names, and didn’t make much effort to mingle. He thought, what’s the use, I won’t be seeing these people anymore anyhow. Then at about 11 o’clock he gulped the rest of a beer and slipped out a side door and went outside and got into his van.

He drove about a mile to a neighborhood bar, J.K.’s Pub, a joint he and his friends had been to many times. The place wasn’t that crowded for a weekend so he strode up to the bar and ordered a bottle of beer right away, and he was taking his first sip of the brew when he felt a soft tapping on his forearm. It was Pam. In all of her red-headed glory.

He imagined his pupils must have dilated to saucer-size as his eyes took her in. She looked gorgeous. Her beautiful hair, parted in the middle and revealing her lightly-freckled forehead, was longer and redder than he remembered, wavy and almost down to her shapely ass. Tight blue jeans, sleeveless white blouse that hung loose, polished red fingernails and a touch of lipstick. She gripped his hand and he squeezed back.

“Hi, Billy!”

“Pam, hi, how are you? Long time, no see.”

“Yes, it’s been a while,” she said.

“Yeah, what happened? I’d see you at the house, but then, poof, no more Pam.”

“Tim’s an asshole,” she said, and left it at that, producing an awkward moment.

“You look great!” Billy said.

“Thank you, so do you,” she said, and Billy knew that wasn’t true. He wore blue jeans and a frayed golf shirt and couldn’t remember combing his hair.

“Want something to drink?” Billy asked, noticing she was empty-handed.

“Sure, I’m ready for another.”

He ordered her a beer and turned to face her, both leaning against the bar.

“Are you here alone?” Billy asked.

“I’m with a couple of friends,” she said, turning and pointing to two girls at the end of the bar who looked vaguely familiar. “Missy and Jenna. You may remember them; they came over to your house a couple of times.”

“It looks like they’re getting ready to leave,” he said, observing them examining their chit.

“I’ll be right back,” Pam said, and rushed over to pay her part of the tab.

Billy watched the girls settle up and talk briefly. They all glanced his way and soon Jenna and Missy waved and headed for the door. Pam returned to Billy’s side with her purse.

She took a swig of her beer and said, “Hope you don’t mind driving me home. It’s not too far from here.”

“No problemo,” he said. “It’d be my pleasure.” He swallowed some more beer and added, “You want to sit at a table?”

She said she did. They walked to a quiet corner and sat on opposite sides of a small deuce and talked for the next hour, the conversation flowing easily from topic to topic. It was like those few minutes they’d shared on the couch at the house, only much more intimate. By then they were playing footsie under the table.

“Where have you been living lately?” Pam asked. “I heard you were evicted.”

Billy smiled and said, “Yeah, I guess that was inevitable. I haven’t found a permanent place yet. I’ve been sleeping in my van and taking showers at the Y.”

“Roughing it, huh? You’re such a manly man!” she said with a sly grin.

“It’s not too bad,” he said, “I’m pretty used to it.” He told her about his year on the road.

“Well, you don’t have to sleep in your van tonight if you don’t want to. We have plenty of room.”

Billy digested the invitation. Was it an offer to sleep on a sofa or share her bed?

“Who’s ‘we’?” Billy asked.

“I live with my aunt, my dad’s sister. She’s works at the college. When I decided to come here to go to school she invited me to stay with her. Can’t beat the rent!”

“Ah, makes sense.”

“She has a house about a mile from here. Would you like to see it?”

Billy said he would. He paid their tab and they left the bar.
—-
Once they were in the van Pam got a good look at how Billy had it arranged for living and sleeping in.

“Hey, this isn’t bad!” Pam said enthusiastically. “Looks like you have a pretty nice set-up.”

“Not bad at all. I’ll give you the tour sometime when you have twenty seconds to waste!” he laughed. “And I’ll never be homeless.”

“You lived in this van for a year?”

“Yep, except for an occasional hotel room or a visit to see friends.”

“Well, you’ll have a roof over your head tonight.”

Following Pam’s directions, Billy was soon pulling the van into the driveway of a nicely-kept ranch house in a modern subdivision of single family homes.

“Park behind the Toyota,” Pam said. “It’s my car.”

He pulled in behind her Corolla and turned off the engine. He reached over to open the glove box, brushing Pam’s thigh in the process, and took out a toothbrush. They got out and Pam unlocked the front door of the house. They entered into an open foyer and she turned to her right and flipped on an overhead light. She led him past the kitchen and down a hallway.

“Do you have to use the bathroom?” Pam asked quietly.

“Ladies first!” Billy whispered.

“Such a gentleman. I won’t be long.”

Billy sat on a wicker loveseat that was in a small alcove off the hall. He imagined Pam behind the closed door, seated on the toilet with her jeans around her ankles, pissing, her Technicolor bush reflecting the light. Then washing her hands and face and brushing. Within two minutes the door reopened and she emerged.

“Your turn. When you’re finished meet me in there,” she said, pointing at a door slightly ajar, “And I’ll give you a tour of my bedroom.”

Billy peed and took care of his ablutions in record time. He walked into her room and the door clicked shut behind him. There was a soft light coming from a lamp on the nightstand and Pam was lighting a candle and incense.

It looked like any typical college dorm room. A bed, a desk, a dresser, nightstand, small table. And books piled everywhere.

“Pretty fancy, huh?” Pam asked, and she turned to face him.

Billy suddenly realized that here he was in this girl’s bedroom, looking at her wondrous redness and her heavenly body, with something fantastic about to happen, and he hadn’t even kissed her yet.

“Thanks for asking me to come over,” he said.

“I’m glad I did,” she said, gazing into his eyes.

Billy stepped a tad closer and took her hands into his.

“You are so hot!” he hissed. “But your lipstick looks a little uneven. Maybe I should blot your lips for you.”

He pulled her close and put his lips to hers, gently pressing for a few seconds before parting them with his tongue. She opened her mouth, their tongues collided and she sucked his into her mouth.

They unclutched their hands and were soon enveloped in a full body embrace, locked in each other’s arms, mouths meshed and their bodies mashed together. Billy felt the strength of Pam’s tits against his chest and the grind of her groin against his. His pecker was rising.

He backed her up and sat her butt on the edge of the bed. He knelt on the floor before her and started unbuttoning her blouse. Her hands roamed the flesh of his shoulders and chest under his shirt. When the blouse was off he tore his shirt off over his head and tossed it aside. He plunged his tongue back into her mouth and kissed her with a feral force as he fumbled with the hook of her bra.

When the bra was successfully removed his mouth roamed new territory: her ears, her neck and shoulders, taking its time as she cooed her pleasure. Then he reached her firm tits and firmer nipples, hard as nuts, and Pam moaned as he licked and kissed and sucked and teethed her avid, swollen bosom.

He slid his hands under her and palmed her butt cheeks as he lowered his head, tonguing her stomach and navel on the way, until his face was between her legs. He opened his mouth, and while squeezing her ass he hard-pressed his lips into her crotch and Pam groaned when he tried to suck the tight denim of her jeans into his mouth. He kept his mouth against her groin, pushing assertively, and she ground her mound against his face, over and over. Pam dry-humped his face while Billy lip-munched her shielded twat until the crotch of her jeans was soaked by his saliva on the outside, and by her own wetness within.

“Oh, God!” Pam murmured.

“Time to take these off,” Billy said, unbuckling her belt.

He unzipped her and yanked her soggy pants and thong down to the floor, then pulled them off from around her feet. He looked up at her. She has leaning back on her hands and in the soft flicker of candlelight he saw a thin layer of sweat glistening on her forehead and magnificent breasts. He spread her legs and replaced his hands back beneath her ass. He put his nose into her bright red muff and smelled it, then licked it. Then he sucked her clit into his mouth with her rosy pubes tickling his nostrils.

Pam shrieked loudly when she felt his lips wrap around her taut jewel and her pussy farted in his face with anticipation. She moaned with each suck and meat-grinded his face and she held the back of his head in her hands and pulled it against her. Billy squeezed the cheeks of her ass in perfect time with his clit sucking and the bed rocked and creaked with each swing.

This went on unabated for several minutes as he tried to suck a climax out of her. Soon Pam was lying back, resting on her elbows, moaning, watching, pushing, and waiting.

They didn’t have to wait much longer. Pam emitted a low-pitched screech when she released, and Billy tasted the funky tang of her lady cum as it washed his face. He kept sucking her throughout her spasms and her squeals, until they finally lessened and lessened, and only minor, intermittent aftershocks remained.

“Holy Shit!” Pam said when Billy removed his mouth from her passion fruit.

Billy stood up, unzipped and dropped his pants.

“Wow, no underwear!” she said.

“Yeah. Less laundry that way.”

She sat up and grabbed his extended member, hard and overdue.

“I want your cock,” she said, pulling him to her. He leaned down and kissed her mouth as she stroked him.

“Move back,” he said, and they scooted across the bedspread so that their bodies were fully on the bed.

She was on her back, he was on top, and their tongues were already fucking when he slipped his hard hot rod into her warm wet cunt.

Billy started slowly, but soon was pounding her hard, pinning Pam’s ass to the firm mattress with each thrust. The bedframe groaned its resistance and Pam moaned in unison as he used his tool as if it were an eight inch awl trying to deepen her hole.

On and on he hammered her, harder still, and he felt beads of sweat on her upper lip as he reached for the back of her throat with his tongue. He soon felt his cum rising and then slammed her hard enough that a bedpost banged loudly against the wall. He bellowed like an ox when he came, cum squirting deep into her vagina, spurt after spurt. Once his tank was empty, he didn’t stop poking her, but kept up his steady fucking.

“I want you to come again!” Billy wheezed in the midst of his motion.

“Me too!” she hissed in response.

He dug his fingertips into the crack of her ass and yanked her cheeks apart. She squealed like a pig when her asshole stretched.

“Ugh. Ugh. I’m getting close…”

He put his mouth to her ear and whispered, “Give me some more of your cum! Let me feel your hot cum all over my cock. Then you can lick it off!”

“Oh, fuck, here I…”

She let out with a high-pitched squawk when she exploded. Her torso shook violently as her volcano erupted and she rumbled like a drone throughout her body quakes. Billy hung on like a bull rider and stayed inside her, until his cock felt the flash flood of her climax.

Billy rolled off and lay beside her, spent. “Damn, you came a lot!” he said.

“I know!” she said. “Twice already!”

She wrapped her fingers around his penis and stroked it a few times. Then she put her hand, now slick with her cum, on his chest and rubbed it in.

“What were you doing to my ass, trying to rip it apart?” she asked, as she snuggled close.

“Nah, I just love your ass. Gotta get it ready.”

“Get it ready? Get it ready for what?”

“For when I put my dick up there!”

“In my butt? I don’t know about that!”

Billy turned on his side to face her and put his hand under her ass.

“Aw, come on, Pam,” he said softly. “How can you have an ass as nice as yours and not let me fuck it?”

“It’s too big.”

“It’s just right.”

He put his lips to hers and they opened instantly. As they sucked tongues he could feel her tense up when his middle finger entered her asshole. He stuck it all the way in and just kept it there as they kissed, letting her get used to the feel of it.

“That’s not so bad, is it?” he said, wiggling his finger inside her.

“That’s a finger. That’s a lot smaller than your cock!”

“It’ll work,” he said, and kissed her again. “We just have to lube up!”

“I don’t have any lube. Oh well…” she said, chuckling.

“I’m sure you have something in the kitchen that’ll do the trick!” Billy said enthusiastically.

“The kitchen?”

“Yeah, some cooking oil, vegetable oil, something like that.”

“I don’t know…”

He kissed her again. His dick was getting hard again just talking about it.

She put her head on his shoulder and they didn’t say anything for a few minutes. They both enjoyed the silence as they held each other. Pam was the first to speak.

“Are you ever going to take your finger out of my ass?” she asked, pinching him with her butthole.

“I guess I’ll have to when you get up to go get the oil,” he said.

Pam chuckled, and reached down and stroked his erection. “You drive a hard bargain!” she said, squeezing it. She reached behind her back and removed his finger from her rectum. “I’ll be right back.”

She got up, threw on her robe and went out the door, closing it behind her. The door reopened in about thirty seconds and Pam re-entered the room. She closed the door, tossed off the robe, and plopped into the bed with a plastic bottle of Crisco.

“I hope you know what you’re doing!” she said. “The last guy that tried it didn’t. And he was smaller than you!”

“You’re gonna love it,” Billy said. “Now roll over, relax and behave, or else.”

“Or else what, you’ll give me a hard time?” She giggled and rolled over onto her stomach.

“Ugh, this is no time for bad puns, Pam,” he said. At least she’s laughing, he thought.

He spread her cheeks and she sighed loudly when he flicked his tongue along the rim of her asshole. For the next couple of minutes he teased her, prepping her and coaxing murmurs of pleasure as his tongue danced along her crack and rim and in and out of her.

He unscrewed the cap off of the bottle, and spreading her buttocks apart, he poured oil along her crack and let it drip inside her. Then he injected his right index finger into her tunnel, and probed her and greased her inner walls. Then he entered her with his other index finger, and slid both fingers in and out of her gently, gliding in and out, stretching her and widening her for the onslaught soon to come.

After a few minutes of that there had been no resistance from Pam, only gentle delighted moans. Billy poured a liberal amount of oil into his hand and slathered it all over his rigid, restless cock. Then he pressed his bulbous purple helmet up against the tight circle of her asshole and pushed.

Pam gasped when he entered her and felt a searing burn as her anus stretched to take it in. But despite the wrenching of her twisted flesh and the pressured fit of her asshole snugly around his cock, she took a deep breath and was surprised at the ease with which his hard length skated into the depth of her. Billy rocked to and fro gently, and eased into her inch by inch, picking up momentum, and when her ass was filled he really started fucking. Minute after minute Pam yelped loudly with each anal slam.

“Damn, you got a fucking nice ass!” he sibilated into her ear. “So nice. So tight.”

He grunted with each ram, and she yelped a split second after every one. He reached around her and fingered her pussy and massaged her clit.

“Are you okay?” he asked.

“Ugh…”

“Something wrong?”

“No. Its okay, not bad. Just try to come pretty soon. I feel like I have to shit.”

That was all he needed to hear. He started pounding his meat into her with a fresh abandon. With one hand on her pussy, the other on her tit, and his mouth sucking on her earlobe, he stuck her over and over, using her slick walls to squeeze his cum out of him.

He groaned raucously when his tightened balls were ready and his semen began to rise. Poke after poke he shot rope after rope deep into her ditch until he was running on empty and about to collapse onto her back. When he pulled out of her he watched her dilated orifice return to its more natural state, and saw the backflow of his cum ooze out of her ass and drip onto the blankets.
—-
They didn’t speak for a while, just rested. No words were needed. Pam was lying on her side with her head on Billy’s chest and her arm draped over his stomach while he gently sifted his fingers through her hair.

After a while Pam raised her head and looked Billy in the eyes.

“You don’t think I’m a tramp, do you?” she asked.

“What? Of course not! I’ve wanted you ever since we first met and talked on the couch. I was jealous when you went upstairs with Tim.”

“Really? Me too.”

They put their mouths together and shared a long, deep kiss. She laid her head back on his chest and they were silent again.

Pam noticed that his cock was now half-turgid, a result of their protracted kiss. She lowered her arm and began gently stroking it with the tips of her fingers back and forth, caressing it, and soon it was back to its mighty max. She scooted down and Billy sighed lustily when she took it into her mouth.

With the side of her head resting on his stomach and the palm of her hand kneading his nuts, she closed her eyes and sucked him, her head dipping up and down. He craned his groin, helping her take his cock in. Her mouth glided up and down his shaft, skiing on her tongue, as more and more blood flowed into it and stretched its thin skin, moving him closer and closer to his boiling point.

Pam liked the warmth of his dick in her mouth and the feeling of it against her lips and tongue as it heated up. Billy had one hand in her hair and one on her shoulder, aiding her yo-yo movements as she gave head.

She took her time, savoring his hardness, licking and sucking for long minutes until her saliva hung in a string from her lips along his rigid shaft. Billy bleated a low, growly groan when he felt his liquid love start to churn its way up and Pam took that as her cue to suck harder, and soon they felt the roiling sizzle of his ejaculation. He expelled his cum into her mouth in repeated streams and she continued her oral suction. Once his gyrations had abated she relaxed her lips from around him, releasing his silky load from her mouth. His milky cum spilled over the head of his cock and down the length of it. Then she took his dick out of her mouth and licked him clean.

Billy pulled her head up to his and his tongue sledded through his own cum as he kissed her. Then Pam lay back with her cheek against his shoulder and before long they were fast asleep.
—-
At around four a.m. Billy woke up and went to use the bathroom and get a sip of water. When he got back into bed Pam was lying on her side so he spooned her from behind and put his arms around her. Soon his hands were busy touching her, gently feeling her, one hand on her tit and one on her snatch. He caressed her breast, and softy fingered her lower level, and although no words were spoken, Pam softly purred her pleasure. He felt her new wetness with his fingertips and she turned her head and body and they kissed. She put her hand on top of his and manipulated two of his fingers, one on either side of her clit, and guided them, helping them take her to what she hoped would be another visit to Lotusland.

When they ended their kiss she moved on top of him and sat on his cock, taking all of it into her wet heaven. Up and down she went, over and over, easily taking him into her again and again. Billy helped too, with his rhythmic groin and by lifting her butt. It was nice, smooth, slow fucking, and they took their time because there was no rush.

Billy groaned and came again, but Pam continued on her ride for several more minutes, and when finally she unleashed she let out a high-pitched squeak and Billy’s dick felt the trickle of her warm jizz.
—-
Billy awoke a couple hours later as the early morning light filtered through the window into the bedroom. He got up and dressed. When he was tying his shoes Pam stirred and turned on her side to watch him.

“Good morning!” he said.

“Good morning,” she said. “Leaving so soon?”

“Yes, I have a busy day.” He stood and sat on the bed. “But thanks for an incredible night. I’ll call you.” Then he kissed her goodbye. He went to the bathroom and squeezed a dollop of toothpaste out of the tube and brushed his teeth on the way out the door.

As he was starting up his van he realized he didn’t have Pam’s phone number. He wasn’t sure if he would be able to find it so he wrote her a short note with his work number and clipped it under the windshield wiper on her car.
—-
“What the hell was going on in there last night?” she said, gesturing toward Pam’s bedroom.

Pam and her aunt were sitting at the kitchen table drinking coffee.

“I had a friend over,” Pam said.

“A friend?” her aunt said dubiously. “Sounded like one hell of a friend.”

“Were we too loud?”

“Loud? I’m surprised the neighbors didn’t call 911!”

“Oh, I’m so sorry!” Pam said, blushing, then giggling. “I guess we got carried away.”

“Yeah, it sounded like you had a hell of a good time with your ‘friend’. I could use a friend like that!”

They laughed and sipped their coffees. Pam picked up a banana from the fruit bowl on the table and began to peel it.

“Are you going to see him again soon?”

“I don’t know.”

“Huh?”

“He said he’d call but I don’t think he has the number. And I don’t have his either. He was one of the roommates in that party house. But with finals coming up over the next two weeks and then me going home for the holidays for almost a month, I wouldn’t be seeing him anyway.”

“Well, if you decide to bring him back over please give me some notice. I’ll need time to buy some earplugs and soundproof the walls!”
—-
He didn’t hear from her. Day after day there was no phone call from Pam. Billy thought she must have lost his note, never got it, or was blowing him off. Finally, a week and a half later he heard from her. He got the message late on a Tuesday afternoon and he called her back right away. She apologized for how long it took for her to call.

“I’m sorry, Billy,” she said. “I got your note and was going to call you on that Monday. But I had final exams starting and I was so busy cramming and taking exams that I totally forgot. And then when I finally remembered, I had misplaced the number. When I finally found your note…I had used it to mark a page in a textbook…I felt dumb calling after so much time!”

“Well, I’m glad you finally called.”

“I didn’t want you to think I’d been murdered or kidnapped or dropped off the face of the Earth! But here’s the thing: I knew I wouldn’t be able to see you for a while.”

“Oh.”

“Because my last exam is Thursday, and I will be flying out to go home for the holidays for a month. I won’t be back until the beginning of next semester. But I enjoyed our night together, it was tremendous. I would love to do that again, although my aunt said we could have waked the dead, so we will have to tone it down a little!”

They both chuckled. Billy told her to have a safe trip and a nice holiday and she wished him the same.
—-
‘Oh well,’ Billy thought to himself. ‘Another red head bites the dust’. He wasn’t particularly upset or disappointed because he didn’t really know her very well and they didn’t have much invested in one another. It was just a little puzzling that she was blowing it off so easily. They’d had such an incredible night together it only made sense to want to repeat it.

With the holidays fast approaching there was much to do, so there was not a lot of time to brood about it. Things were busy as work with customers wanting installations before the holidays. There was shopping, decorating, visiting and numerous other things to do.
—-
Exams over, Pam’s bags were packed and she was ready to go. She was leaving on a jet plane.

“Goodbye Aunt Etta,” Pam said.

“Have a safe trip, Honey, and say Hi to everybody for me.”

“I will. And I am sure you will enjoy having a few weeks off and no roommate with noisy friends!”

Etta laughed. “You’re a great roommate, Pam, don’t you worry. But what should I do if your noisy friend calls?”

“Make some noise!”
—-
The weather was starting to turn colder and Billy was still sleeping in his van. He didn’t really mind it because it was comfortable enough and he was accustomed to it. At night he would park behind the rear wall of the carpet store and hook up to the electric. He’d plug in his space heater and he was snug as a bug in a rug. But it wasn’t any good for entertaining.

He started hanging out at J.K.’s Pub on weekend nights if he didn’t have other plans. He and his old roommates had been there many times and had met plenty of people, so he’d sometimes see somebody he knew. Over the holiday weeks the place was usually packed, filled with large groups and holiday parties. But after the holidays were over it was not as busy and he could find a seat at the bar without trouble.

J.K.’s Pub, being located not far from the college, had books on the walls, dart boards, and was a popular watering hole for the local intelligentsia. Billy walked in one Friday night and took a seat at the bar and ordered a draft. While he was waiting for his beer he overheard part of a conversation at a nearby table. They were evidently college faculty or staff members and they were talking about the new semester that had just begun earlier that week.

His beer arrived and he took a healthy gulp. Billy glanced around the room and he saw small clusters of mostly older, similar looking people huddled together talking. More college people, staff, professors, grad students, whatever, he guessed. Then he looked around the bar, which was a big circle. Going counter-clockwise, his eyes made it three-quarters of the way around the bar and stopped.

On the other side of the bar was a funky, sultry redhead. She had a sexy, carefree look all her own that said, ‘I am comfortable in my own skin, so don’t bullshit me and I won’t bullshit you, and let’s have a good time’. She was older than Billy, perhaps mid- to late thirties. Her golden copper locks flowed down in wavy curls past her shoulders and contrasted against her white blouse. Shiny gold hoops dangled from her ear lobes, foxy freckles dotted her cheeks, and her lip gloss glinted in the subdued light. He watched her as she raised her wine glass to her lips and took a sip.

Billy knew he had to talk to her. But she was with friends, he could tell by the way she was interacting with those around her, and all the stools were taken. To her right was an older bald guy and to her left was a small, bookish woman with wire-rimmed glasses. He watched them for a couple minutes and noticed that yes, they were talking, but there did not seem to be much intimacy or passion to their conversation.

She took another sip of her wine and placed the glass back onto the bar. Billy noticed that there was only about an inch left in her glass. He signaled the barkeep and he came right over.

“Ready for a refill?”

“Yes, thank you. And would you please send that lovely red-headed lady across the bar another of whatever she is drinking and put it on my tab?”

The bartender looked over his shoulder then back at Billy and winked. “You got it!” he said.

He watched her closely as she was served her new drink and the bartender gestured his way. He was staring into her eyes when she looked over at him. He raised his mug as if to say ‘Cheers’, and she paused with a curious look on her face, as if she were combing her memory and trying to put a name to his face. He thought for a moment that she may refuse to accept it, but then she silently mouthed the words ‘Thank You’, and raised her glass. They both took sips and shared a tacit toast.

He watched her for several more minutes. Her friends tried to give him the eye without being noticed, but they were pretty obvious about it. She talked more to the woman than the man but with not a whole lot of enthusiasm.

She rose from her chair and said something to them. She headed to the ladies room, which was about halfway around the circular bar toward him. He made sure he was watching the door when she came back out. She emerged and saw him looking at her immediately, smiled, and started walking his way. He spun around on his stool.

She looked even better up close and her bottom half was as good as the top. She was tall, maybe five-nine or five-ten, and slim, with firm medium-sized tits, long legs inside navy blue slacks, and a tasty rump. And those thick red curls.

“Thank you for the drink,” she said. Billy nodded. “Do I know you?”

“I don’t think so.”

“Then why did you buy me the drink?”

“Because I can’t take my eyes off of you.”

She laughed, and said, “Oh, Please!”

“I’m serious!”

She turned her head slightly and eyed him. “Is that the best line you could come up with?”

“It’s not a line; I’m not good with lines. It’s the truth.”

“You’re attracted to older women, is that it?”

“I’m attracted to you!” He paused and stared into her eyes, which were as blue as a gas flame. “Why don’t you blow off the bookworms and have a drink with me?”

She laughed. “Yes, they are a lively bunch, aren’t they? But it’s been a busy week. We were going to leave soon anyway.” She slanted her head, flicked her tongue briefly between her lips and smiled coyly. “But what the hell, I’m in a good mood! Let’s have a drink. I’ll be back in a few minutes.”

“I’ll save your seat,” he said, patting the stool to his left.
—-
She came back and sat on the stool beside him. He had ordered another drink and it was waiting for her on the bar. They introduced themselves and started talking. And once they started talking it was nonstop without lulls or ebbs of any kind. It was stream of consciousness, one topic to the next, free-flowing, she said he said, blind date gold. After about an hour and two more drinks Billy ordered a calamari appetizer and they picked off the same plate.

They kept talking, munching squid and reordering drinks, and talked about a wide variety of subjects all over the map: books, films, jobs, music, school, plus anything else that popped into their minds. Despite their age difference they shared some similar tastes, like soul jazz and film noir and biographies, and they compared their knowledge, finding common ground. He learned that she was the Assistant Admissions Director at the college. As an employee of the college she could take three credits each semester for free and she was taking a class each semester working toward her master’s degree. She liked wine and was into T’ai-Chi and Yoga. Billy noticed she would touch him from time to time, on the hand or arm as she spoke, and as the night evolved, even more so. He thought, ‘Wow, this gal is it! Older maybe, but so what, she’s got it! J.K.’s is a redhead goldmine!’ Their connection was ablaze with possibilities. The more she talked, and the more he learned about her, the more he liked her. She was unique. He even liked her name, it was unique, too. Her name was Etta.

After a couple of hours Etta asked him where he lived.

“Too far to drive in my condition!” he said, grinning.

She leaned her head close to his.

“And what condition is that?” she said, a tad slurred.

“Too many beers and a total case of smittenness!” he said.

“Is that a word?” she asked, squinting.

“I have no idea,” he said.

“Check!” she called out, loud enough for all to hear.
—-
Etta said that she lived nearby. Billy followed her in his van to a community that looked vaguely familiar, a cookie-cutter neighborhood where most of the houses looked the same. A garage door went up as Etta pulled into her driveway, and she drove her car into the garage. Billy parked in the driveway, locked his van and wobbled into the garage as the overhead door lowered behind him. Then they wobbled into the house together. It was not until he was inside that he realized where he was.

Etta flicked on the light in the kitchen, put her keys and purse on the counter, and turned to him.

“Would you like something to drink?” she asked. “I have…”

“Nope,” he said with a smile, and took a baby step closer.

“Good! Me neither,” she said with relief.

Billy took her in his arms and kissed her and there was no hesitation. Her lips separated immediately to receive his tongue. His nose breathed in the fresh aroma of her hair and he detected a light, lemony scent as he tasted her mouth and felt the force of her tongue and the softness of her lips. Their first kiss was not a disappointment to either one of them; it was not a short one either.

“I don’t usually do this,” Etta said softly when their lips parted.

“What, kiss?” he asked.

“No, bring men home. In fact you are the first man I’ve been with in a long time.”

“I’m a lucky guy,” he said, pecking her lips. “Why me?”

She gave a resigned smile and said, “Good timing, I guess.”

“How so?”

“Well, it’s been quite a while…it’s been a long week…and you’re just… so darn cute!” she said, chuckling, and lightly pinched his nose.

“I think that you being a foxy, sexy, red-headed dynamo has something to do with it!”

“Think so?”

Billy nodded and added, “That plus our mutual state of smittenness!”

“Etta cocked her head and said playfully, “Is that really a word?”

“If it’s not a word, it’s a condition!”

“Wow!” she said. “Clever AND cute!”
They shared another long kiss and their tongues danced an energetic rumba while their hands roamed the range of their backs and butts.

“Come with me,” she said, grabbing his hand. “It’s time to get the cute guy into the redhead’s bed!”
—-
“Let me take my earrings off,” Etta said, and she turned to face the mirror above her dresser. A soft night light reflected off of it.

“Okay,” Billy said, moving close to her. He clutched her breasts from behind. “You take care of your earrings and I’ll take care of the rest.” He sunk his nose into her hair and unbuttoned her blouse from the top down.

She placed the earrings on the dresser and turned to face him. With her own shirt open, she unbuttoned his. Then, without a trace of shyness she removed her bra and Billy’s eyes feasted on her taut-nippled breasts for the first time.

“You like what you see?” she asked rhetorically, as she fondled his stiffening rod through the fabric of his jeans. They kissed again as they undid snaps and fumbled with zippers.

Once they were naked they fell into each other’s arms and fell onto the mattress as one, and the bed creaked in response.

Wrapped together, four hands slip-sliding all over their hungry flesh and their eager loins pounding out a love song, they kissed for a long time. Occasionally their mouths would part briefly so their lips could wander to other nearby erogenous places—ears, necks, shoulders, chests—but soon would recouple and their tongues would resume their pirouette.

“I love your body,” he rasped, as he reached between her legs and felt her sogginess. “You’re so hot…”

“You make me hot…”

“There’s so much I want to do with you…”

“Let’s do it…”

Billy put his mouth on Etta’s left tit and she squealed when he tenderly chewed on her nipple. He sucked and teethed her tits for several minutes as she purred in gratification.

He moved his head toward her southern hemisphere, licked her navel inside and out, and tongue-fondled her trimmed, red shrubbery on his way to her promised land. She squealed again when he spread her pussy lips and dove inside with his nose and tongue, smelling and tasting her musty spice for the first time. Her clit was hot and swollen and hard like a Jalapeno pepper, and her body quivered when he wrapped his mouth around it. He had sucked on it for thirty seconds or so when she stopped him.

“Wait!” she said sharply.

Billy looked up at her and asked what was wrong.

“Nothing, it’s wonderful,” she said. “But I want to do you too.”

Etta’s body squirmed away and she did a one-eighty on the bed. Now her snatch was in his face and his cock was in hers; he watched as his tumid length slued into Etta’s mouth. Then he cloaked his lips around her hot pepper and picked up where he’d left off.

Their bodies moved smoothly in sync as they noshed on their genitals. The bedroom was filled with moans of rapture and loud sucking and slurping sounds and the bed frame added to the cacophony as they 69’d their way closer and closer to climax.
—-
Pam had gone out with friends and it was about a quarter till one when she pulled her car into the driveway. She parked beside Billy’s van and wondered what the hell was going on. All the lights were out. She entered through the front door quietly, locked the door behind her and tip-toed down the hall.

She heard animal noises coming from behind her aunt’s bedroom door. Deep moans accompanied by a two-part chorus of oral sex, the vigorous smacking of wet lips on thermal flesh, and the bed straining with the force of it.

Then Pam heard a loud gag and her aunt’s clear, excited voice.
—-
Billy’s cock was deep in Etta’s mouth. She was sucking him like a possessed vixen so he put a little extra pump in his hump and she gagged loudly. She took his dick out of her mouth for a moment.

“Jesus, Am I going to come!” she growled lustily.

Billy sucked her clit harder and kept his mouth busy as he waited. She took his cock back into her mouth and with the strength in her groin plastered her cunt into his face. Billy pounded his dick into her mouth and Etta tried to suck the orgasms out of both of them. She emitted a piercing cry when finally her bridled sex was vented and her catharsis of cum was released.

Billy wasn’t far behind. His own storm had been brewing and he felt his semen ascending. He grunted harshly and shot ropes of his cum into Etta’s throat.
—-
Pam’s mouth was agape as she listened to Etta and Billy’s euphoric orgasms through the wall that separated her bedroom from her aunt’s. Now she knew what Etta had been talking about when Pam had had her noisy friend over for the night. These walls are thin. But now her noisy friend was on Etta’s side of the wall. When their frantic expulsions were over it was quiet. Then she could hear their soft, muffled conversation but couldn’t decipher what was said.
—-
In their afterglow, Etta and Billy lay side by side recovering with their arms and legs enwrapped.

“You know something?” Billy said softly.

“What?” Etta said, tracing her fingertip around his right nipple.

“You are the first woman I have ever been with where our first time was a sixty-nine. That is so cool!”

“Seemed like the right thing at the right time,” she said.

“Yes, believe me it was!” He kissed the top of her crimson dome, and swallowed. “I think I have been here before.”

“What do you mean?” Etta asked, and turned her face to his.

“Do you have a niece named Pam?”

“Well, yes I do, but…” She stopped. “Oh my God, I can’t believe it. You’re the noisemaker!”

“What? Excuse me…”

“You’re the guy from the party house! You spent the night with her in the next room and rattled the walls all night long. You were loud enough to…!”

“Pam was really loud…”

“You both were!”

“Okay.”

“Oh my God!”

They didn’t say anything for a minute or two.

“I swear,” Billy said. “I didn’t know until after we got here. And I felt so attracted to you, and thought you were to me, and Pam blew me off anyway…”

Etta put a finger to his lips. “It’s okay.”

“I’m sorry,” he said. “I don’t want to cause a problem with you two…”

“Shhh…” Etta whispered. “It’s okay. You’re right, she did blow you off and she said it was great and she liked you but she was going home for the holidays. I didn’t understand it at the time.”

“I’m sorry.”

“Stop, don’t apologize.” She planted her lips against his. He squeezed her tight as they kissed and she wrapped her fingers around his stiffening cock and drew it near her rewetted twat.

“We’ll work it out, Baby. Just put this thing inside me!”

Etta fed his cock into her wet cunt and Billy rolled on top of her, stuck his tongue in her mouth, slapped his hands around her ass and started pounding.

After three or four strokes they were in perfect sync. He drove his dick into her and she milked his girth with the walls of her pussy with each coordinated shove. They built momentum one poke after the other and the room again filled with the sounds of their moans and groans and the bed screeching with their thrusts.
—-
Pam listened as their muted conversation segued into primal bleats of lovemaking and the bedframe grumbled in retort. They were fucking now, there was no mistaking that. She could picture it by remembering it: From the sound of the bed, Billy was on top, ramming his big cock into Etta the same way he had rammed it into her, time after time after time until both would come in communal carnal bliss.

Pam slipped two fingers into her own wet gash and started rubbing her clit in jealous masturbation. Faster and faster she worked herself up, and harder and harder her clit became as she homed in on her release. She heard a low bellow from beyond the wall which told her Billy was getting close to orgasm. A raspy, high-pitched shriek from Etta soon after meant that her cum was also on the way. Pam stroked herself even harder with her slimy fingers, keeping pace with her neighbors, until just as the bed in the next room was once again still, her love water flowed.
—-
Billy started unloading his cum and by the third spurt, Etta wailed and shook like a wobbly vane in a windstorm as she ejected her own. He stayed inside her for a moment until their tongues finished fucking, and then he pulled his cooked meat out, removed his fingers from the crack of her ass, and rolled onto his back to lie beside her.

They said nothing and soon were fast asleep.
—-
Etta’s eyes opened at sunrise and she noticed right away that Billy must have been having a good dream because his penis was at full mast. She bent down and sucked him awake.

Billy woke immediately. He ran his fingers through her hair as she sucked him to a stressful swell. But he knew he had to fuck her, he had to feel that warm, wet glove around his swollen cock again.

“I want to fuck you!” he said.

She de-cocked her mouth and said ‘Okay’. Billy rolled on top of her.
—-
‘Geez, they’re at it again,’ Pam thought.

It was early morning, the sun was barely up. She heard them fucking. She listened and fingered herself.
—-
“Leaving so early?” Etta asked, as Billy stood pulling on his pants.

“Yeah, I have to get going,” he said, and sat on the bed beside her. “I’d love to sleep in with you but I have to work this morning. But I’d like to see you again soon if possible.”

“Oh, I think that’s very possible,” she said softly.

He finished dressing and they shared one last, long kiss. He made sure they exchanged numbers, then he left. Outside he saw Pam’s car parked next to his van.
—-
Etta didn’t see Pam that morning. She was in the kitchen early making coffee and Pam was still in bed; then she took a shower and when she was done Pam had left. She had hoped to talk to her first thing, but now that would have to wait.

Throughout the day Etta went about her business but had an uneasy feeling in her gut that she knew wouldn’t go away until she and Pam talked and cleared the air. She hoped Pam wasn’t too mad and would understand that if she had known who he was she would have never brought him home; although now she was sure glad she had.

That evening Etta brewed a cup of tea and had just sat down on the sofa when Pam’s car pulled into the drive out front. Pam came in through the front door and looked at Etta, who with glassy eyes was standing beside the foyer.

“Pam, I’m so sorry, I didn’t know, I swear! Neither did he until halfway through the night!”

“Please…”

“Pam, I’m serious. Come sit down. Let’s talk about this. Do you want some tea?”

“No, I want something stronger than that!”

Pam went to the kitchen and returned to the living room with a bottle of wine and two glasses. She sat beside Etta, poured two glasses and handed one to Etta. She raised her glass.

“To the noisemaker!” Pam said, and they drank.

“I’m sorry, Pam, I really am, I had no idea it was him. I was at J.K.’s with people from my office. We were drinking, we got tipsy, I guess I needed to get laid. He was so charming…”

“Oh, I know all about that!”

“Anyway, I never would have done it knowingly. But Billy said you’d blown him off, and…”

“I know. I meant to call him but I didn’t. You snooze you lose, right?”

They sat quietly sipping their wine for a minute.

“Damn, you two were loud last night!” Pam said. They both laughed, and relaxed a little bit.

“Sorry, but as you know, he does know how to please a woman.”

“Yes, he does. And I heard you squealing half the night and early this morning. Quite entertaining!”

Etta took Pam’s hand. “So you’re not mad at me?” she said.

“No, I’m not really mad,” Pam said. “I guess I’m just jealous.” She squeezed Etta’s hand.

They were quiet again as they held hands and sipped wine.

“I masturbated!” Pam said softly, peering into Etta’s eyes.

“You masturbated?”

Pam nodded. “Yes, twice,” she said. “Once last night and once this morning. I came with both of you too.”
“You did? Wow, I would have liked to see that!” Etta continued. “I thought of you too when we were doing it. After I knew who he was I thought about how he’d already done it all with you.”

Etta scooted a little closer Pam and turned to face her.

“You know something, Pam?”

“What?”

“You look really sexy when you’re jealous.”

“Yeah, right!”

“No, I mean it. But let me ask you something. Were you jealous because I went to bed with Billy…or because Billy went to bed with me?”

“Huh?” Pam said, with her eyes glued to Etta’s.

Etta stared back at Pam and both were silent for a long, frozen moment. Etta knew what she wanted to do, knew what she felt she had to do, and also knew the risks involved. She leaned her head close to Pam’s and kissed her niece on the lips.

It was not a long kiss, but it was a pleasant one, four soft lips meshed together, and although Pam was surprised she did not resist.

When they broke the kiss Etta did not move her face far from Pam’s. Pam’s eyes resembled deep, blue pools staring back at her. Then Etta put her free hand behind Pam’s head and kissed her again and there was no hesitation. Pam’s mouth opened at the first prod of Etta’s tongue and they were instantly lip-locked into a long, passionate kiss rife with probing tongues and wandering hands. It seemed to go on and on, and as it did Pam and her aunt crossed a personal threshold that neither of them would be able to turn back from.

“I can’t believe we just did that,” Pam said when they parted.

“We really did. I’ve wanted to kiss you like that for a long time, Pam. Are you okay?”

“Yeah, I think so.”

“You think so?”

“I’ve never kissed a woman like that before. I didn’t know that you liked…”

“I’ve had a couple of relationships with women before. We kept them discreet. I like men and women. But ever since you moved in and I saw what a hot, sexy woman you’d become…well, I’ve wanted you.”

“I thought you were the hot, sexy one.”

“For the past few months I’ve been watching you, staring at your incredible body—your crotch, your ass, your boobs, your legs—and I wanted to make a move. I’ve fantasized about it. But I knew it was a big risk, and it was probably wrong, and I was so afraid you’d reject me, and if you did I’d ruin what we did have, and…”

Pam mashed her mouth against Etta’s and plunged her tongue into her mouth. She felt one of Etta’s hands on her breast and the other slip inside the back of her jeans. Her hand felt Etta’s inner thigh for the first time. They kissed hard and strong as their hands explored. Gradually their kiss softened, and slowly diminished to tender, loving lip work. When their lips finally parted Pam chuckled.

“What’s so funny?”

“My father would flip out!” Pam said.

“Oh My God, ain’t that the truth!” Etta laughed. “My big brother is not the most tolerant guy around. He might not understand.”

Etta took Pam by the hand and said, “Come to my room. I want to make love to you.”

“I’ve never been with a woman before…”

“You’re a fabulous kisser. Let’s start with that and see what happens. The rest will take care of itself.”

Etta led Pam to her bed and kissed her body as she undressed her, her neck, shoulders, breasts, tummy, her strawberry snatch. They became lovers that night.
—-
“What are we going to do about Billy?” Pam asked Etta.

It was early morning two days later. They were lying in each other’s arms after another boundless round of sex. Etta’s tongue had roamed every inch and orifice of Pam’s body and Pam had had no trouble adapting to this new pussy-eating thing.

“Let’s share him!” Etta said.

“Share him?”

“Sure, why not? We both liked fucking him. He definitely liked fucking us. It took me a long time to get you into bed so I’m not giving you up. But he’s the reason we finally ended up in bed together so why not add him into the mix? It could be fun. And I doubt he’d turn down the chance to fuck both of us. Two redheads are better than one!”

They laughed, kissed and Pam said, “Yes, I think he’d agree with that!”

“I’ll call him today,” Etta said. “I’ll invite him for dinner on Saturday. I’ll tell him it’s an all-nighter.”

They dragged their naked bodies into the bathroom to get ready for the day. They climbed into the shower together and began bathing. Pam couldn’t resist: she knelt before Etta and put her mouth on her open pussy. Etta put her hands into Pam’s hair, guiding her, and slowly swinging her crotch into her face. With the shower water pounding down, and Etta’s whimpers echoing off the tiled walls, Pam ate until her mouth was washed out with her Aunt’s cum.
—-
Etta called Billy that morning and left a message. He called back right after lunch.

“I’ve been thinking about you,” Billy said.

“I’ve been thinking about you too,” Etta replied. “In fact, so has Pam.”

“Oh, really? How are things with Pam? Was she upset about us?”

“Maybe at first, but we settled things.”

“That’s good. So, did you kiss and make up?”

“Yes, I guess you could say that,” Etta said, stifling a grin. “But the reason I called: Would you like to have dinner Saturday night? My treat.”

“Why sure,” Billy said. “I’d love to!”

“Okay, great, it’s a date. Do you know the seafood place at the Lake Park, next to the Hyatt? Let’s meet there at seven, is that okay with you?”

“That would be fine.”

“Wonderful, I look forward to seeing you. And Billy…”

“Yes?”

“Don’t make any plans for Sunday morning.”
—-
Pam was already home when Etta came through the door and kissed her.

“It’s all set,” Etta said. “We’re going to meet him at the Seafood House at the lake. We’ll have a nice dinner. He knows he’ll be spending the night; he just doesn’t know how great his dessert is going to be!”

“Wow! I get to sleep with a beautiful woman and a handsome man. And they’re both great in bed!”

“Well, maybe…”

“Maybe? What do you mean?”

“Maybe we’ll get some sleep!” Etta said, and they both laughed.

“You know what, Aunt Etta…”

“Just Etta.”

“Oh, right, sorry Etta. I was thinking about doing something with my hair. Cut and curl, you know, just like yours. Would that bother you?”

“Bother me? No, not at all. But why?”

“Well, first, because yours is so sexy. And second, to blow Billy’s mind!”

“All right, let’s blow his mind. Among other things!”

Etta was laughing as she dialed the phone to make Pam an appointment with her hairdresser.
—-
Before they knew it, it was Saturday. It had been a whirlwind week. Pam had juggled her classes with her fervor for her new relationship, the passionate sex, sleeping and waking up in bed with Etta, anxiety about if the family found out, and her uncertainty about their upcoming three-way date with Billy.

They dressed together. Both wore dresses that showed off their comely shapes, Etta a black, low cut shift and Pam a double V-neck in gray. They applied minimal makeup, wore simple gold earrings and packed a few other necessary items in an overnight bag. Etta had booked them a room at the Hyatt.

They drove together to the hotel and checked in. They hung some sexy lingerie in the bathroom and placed some oils and lotions and lubes on the nightstand. They opened a bottle of champagne and Etta made a toast.

“Here’s to a wonderful, sexy, dirty night with my new girlfriend…and our new boyfriend!”

They clinked glasses and kissed. They drank their champagne and then Etta left for the restaurant. She wanted to be seated when Billy arrived. Pam would join them a few minutes later.
—-
Etta was seated at a corner table with her back to the wall so she could watch the door. At about five minutes after seven she glimpsed Billy in the entryway. He spoke briefly to the hostess and started looking around. She stood and waved and Billy smiled and started walking to her table. As he neared the table she opened her arms, gave him a warm hug and kissed him, slipping him the tip of her tongue in the process.

They exchanged their hellos and took their seats at the table. Billy felt a tickle down below as he admired her remarkable mien, her sexy, frizzy red locks tumbling over her shoulders, her slinky, low-cut black dress hugging her breasts, her wide smile and ruby lips already sucking him in.

“I’ve looked forward to tonight all week!” Etta said enthusiastically, squeezing his hand.

“So have I,” Billy replied. “I haven’t stopped thinking about you since I left you last Saturday morning.”

“I’ve thought about you too. It was a wonderful night…and so unexpected!”

“Yes, sometimes those are the best times, when things just seem to happen naturally: No pretenses or games. And I’m glad it didn’t mess things up with you and Pam.”

“No, we worked that out,” Etta said as she stood up. “And speak of the devil…”

Billy looked up and saw another foxy, smiling redhead approaching their table. It was Pam, looking red hot in a gray dress. Billy rose to greet her.

“Hello, Honey,” Etta said, and kissed Pam on the lips.

“Hi, Billy,” Pam said, and turned to him, put her hand on his shoulder and kissed him. “Nice to see you again.”

“Yes, nice to see you too!”

Billy was surprised to see Pam. He was momentarily speechless, but not disappointed.

“So, shall we order drinks?” Etta said, as their waiter approached the table.

Everyone nodded and small talk ensued. Drinks, then dinners were ordered and all three became more relaxed.

“I like your hair!” Billy said to Pam. “It looks great. What made you decide to change it?”

“I wanted to turn you on,” Pam said.

“Well, it’s working!”

“Are you surprised to see Pam here tonight, Billy?” Etta asked.

“Uh, yes, I guess I am. But I’m not disappointed.”

“That’s good, that’s what we were hoping for. Because, you see, we both owe you quite a bit of gratitude.”

“Gratitude? But why? I didn’t do anything. I can’t take credit for being attracted to two sexy women.”

“Au contraire, you did quite a bit for us actually.”

“How did I do that?”

“You remember when we were talking on the phone the other day and I told you about talking to Pam after you spent the night last weekend? You asked if Pam and I had kissed and made up? Well, we did quite a bit more than that.”

Pam and Etta looked at each other and smiled, then both looked at Billy.

“We talked about it and it helped us realize a couple things. First, we admitted that we were both very attracted to you. And second, we realized we were also very attracted to each other.

Etta let that sink in for a moment and took a sip of wine.

“You see, Pam and I have always loved each other—she’s my brother’s daughter, and I’m her aunt. But by talking about what happened and our mutual affection for you, it helped us realize that we have a different kind of affection for each other too, and we finally acted upon it. Our relationship has now been elevated to a whole new level. Is this making any sense?”

“Sure, I think I get it. I appreciate you trusting me enough to tell me all this, but…where do I fit in?”

“You are the reason we found the courage to cross that line together. By both of us spending a night in bed with you…really good nights, by the way…and then by talking it through, our lives have changed. And we want you in our lives.”

“You see, we didn’t want to fight about you,” Pam chipped in. “We want to share you.”

Billy took a drink while he tried to digest what he was hearing.

“Billy, we see it like this,” Pam continued. “You have already screwed both of us. Now we want you to screw BOTH of us.”

“Oh Pam, Honey, I love it when you talk dirty!” Etta laughed. Turning to Billy she added, “I’ve rented us a nice room at the hotel next door. There’s champagne, beer, room service and a king bed. And check-out time is not until noon tomorrow!”

You didn’t make any plans for tomorrow morning, did you?” Pam asked.

Billy shook his head.

“Good,” Pam said. Then with her mouth to Billy’s ear she whispered, “I want to suck your cock right after you fuck Etta’s ass!”

“So, what do you think?” Etta asked.

“I think I died and went to Redhead Heaven!” Billy exclaimed.

“That’s what we were hoping for. Now let’s enjoy our dinner and then we can go over to our room for desserts!”
—-
“Nice room!” Billy said, as he looked around, checking it out. There was a large king bed, comfortable furniture, drinks on ice, soft music was playing. Pam dimmed the lamps and lighted several candles.

He felt a tug on his arm and Etta spun him around and pasted her mouth onto his. Their tongues pounced and they shared a long, hot kiss, her hand already between his legs. Their lips had parted barely an inch when Pam’s mouth replaced Etta’s, and Pam and Billy had their own long kiss. The longest, deepest kiss of all was the third one, when Billy watched in awe as the two redhead foxes sucked tongues. He was getting incredibly turned on and they knew it, and he felt the growth in his groin as he watched them go at it.

“Get undressed,” Etta said. “We’ll be right back. We have a little surprise for you.”

Pam and Etta went into the bathroom together. Billy stripped down and sat on the edge of the bed. His staff was already at full mast. He heard muffled voices from the bathroom but couldn’t understand anything they were saying. Then he heard the door open and when they emerged he thought he was seeing double.

Other than a slight difference in their heights, they looked like twins. The same curly, red locks, flowing a couple inches below their shoulders. The same red lipstick and nail polish. Identical skimpy, lacy white, see-through negligees that left nothing to the imagination, and matching black thongs covering their delicious strawberry pies.

“What do you think?” Pam asked.

“I think I’m speechless. I’m ready for dessert!”

“So are we,” Etta said. “Now you get to roll out the red carpets!”

Decisions, decisions. Billy wondered if this was some kind of psychological test: Which red carpet would he roll out first? He wasn’t taking any chances. He stood up in front of them…his dick was already standing…and he simultaneously slipped his hands into each of their thongs, palmed their red foliage, and slipped two fingers into each pussy, both already wet. He was not playing favorites.

The ladies moaned together and both reached out for him at once and their mouths zeroed in on his at the same time. They almost butted heads, but somehow in the passion of the moment the angles worked out and they all instantly delved into a three way kiss. Six lips and a trio of tongues collided in a lustful mouth-fuck, two went cunts grinded on his fingers, and a hand wrapped tightly around his enlarged cock.

Billy never knew you could even kiss two girls at once, but damn if it wasn’t working out so far, he thought to himself. It went on a little longer, and then they backed him up until the backs of his legs bumped the bed and he plopped down on the mattress with pussies in his hands.

“Undress each other!” Billy said. “Slowly!”

That was all the encouragement the girls needed. They smiled and turned to face each other and he watched them kiss in the flickering candlelight.

“I’ll do you first,” Pam said to Etta. As they shared another sexy kiss, Pam removed Etta’s cover, which didn’t take much; she moved the spaghetti strap over and it fell to the floor. Still kissing, Etta now wore only her G-string. Pam went down on her knees and kissed Etta’s pussy through the flimsy fabric. Then she looped her thumbs inside the wiry strap and pulled the garment down to the floor, gave Billy a quick glance and a smile, and then slipped her tongue inside Etta’s snatch.

This was unexpected, but not unwelcome. Etta moaned loudly and held Pam’s head as she tasted her.

“Damn, you two are hot!” Billy said. Etta was looking at him, and winked.

Soon Etta pulled Pam’s head up to hers and kissed her. “My turn!” she whispered. Billy’s dick felt like it was about to explode as he watched the scene repeat itself, but reversed: He watched Etta remove Pam’s clothes and eat pussy.

Billy began stroking himself. He’d always thought it was a turn-on to see two girls getting it on, but this was even better than he could have imagined: Not only two redheads top to bottom, but an incestuous matched set, which made it all the more spicy and dicey.

“Oh, no you don’t!” Pam said, as she noticed Billy’s handiwork. “Etta, look what he’s doing.”

Etta turned to see Billy’s hand around his cock. “Need help with that?” she asked.

The girls came over and sat on either side of him. Etta grabbed the back of his neck and kissed him as she brushed his hand away and forcefully clutched his cock. Pam sucked his nipples for a long minute before she got down on her knees between his legs. Etta fed his cock into her mouth.

“Lay down,” Etta said, gently pushing him onto his back.

With his butt on the edge of the bed, and his dick deep into Pam’s mouth, Billy watched Etta swing onto the bed and straddle him. She scooted up so that the lips of her twat were kissing the lips on his face. He dove right in and picked up where Pam had left off. Etta was getting her pussy eaten for the second time in a few short minutes.

The noisemakers were already in fine form. Billy grunted as Pam’s keen mouth tugged him down south, and slurped as Etta grinded her salty slit into his face. Pam was doing a pretty good job slurping herself, on her knees with a mouthful of hot cock and drool dripping out of her mouth.

Pam then decided it was time to put that big cock inside her. She stood up and positioned herself on the edge of the bed and lowered herself onto it, and all around it; Billy groaned and Etta continued fucking his face with her cunt.

Pam was fucking Billy, and Billy was fucking Pam. Then she leaned forward, put her arms around Etta and took hold of her tits. She held tight as she increased her up-down pounding on Billy’s hard meat and sucking on Etta’s neck. Billy was really getting into poking Pam, but was also trying not to suffocate with his face flush against Etta’s marinated camel toe and strawberry patch.

Billy knew that pretty soon something had to give. He’d already had a massive boner while watching Pam and Etta making out. Then he got a blowjob from Pam. And now he was fucking her, even if he couldn’t really see her. He knew he was going to shoot a wad here pretty damn quick.

“That’s it, Baby, eat me just like that!” Etta moaned, twisting her crotch. “Yeah, right there, that’s it, ooh, I’m going to shoot my dirty cum all over you…”

Damn if that dirty talk didn’t drive him to the edge every damn time! With a loud moan his body buckled and his load rose up out of him, string after string. Pam fucked him even harder and kept it up even after he’d emptied his tank.

Pam shrieked and bit Etta on her shoulder, and Billy felt her wetness get wetter as her cum surrounded his tired cock and trickled out of her stuffed cunt and over his thighs and balls. Then, almost immediately he felt Etta’s polished nails dig into his scalp and her jizz jetted into his mouth.
—-
Billy was lying between them, a red head on each shoulder, with one arm around Pam and one around Etta, and a tit in each hand. They’d collapsed in a zonked heap and no one had said anything for a few minutes. His dick tickled after all the action it had already had.

“I hate to break this up, even for a minute, but I gotta go to the bathroom,” he said, letting go of their tits. Pam and Etta feigned pained expressions and reluctantly took their heads off his shoulders.

“But don’t go away!” Billy said, and bounded out of the bed. He figured he better piss while his dick was temporarily flaccid. When he did his urine initially squirted off in two different directions before he gave himself a yank and unified the stream and was able to hit his target. He washed his hands and splashed his face with cold water. He looked at himself in the mirror. His hair was a mess, his face was reddened and he had a fresh scratch on his neck. He felt like he had just gone two rounds with Joe Frazier.

When he reentered the room, the girls were already going at it. Etta was lying on her stomach and Pam was on her knees behind her ramming a rubber dildo up her ass.

“I’m getting her ready for you!” Pam said enthusiastically. “There was one thing you gave me the night you slept with me that you forgot to give Etta. I’ve been telling her she’s going to get it and she’s going to like it. I’ve been waiting for this!”

Billy’s cock was perking back up. Pam picked up a small bottle of lube off of the bedspread and left the dildo sticking out of Etta’s ass.

“Come here,” she said.

Billy moved close to Pam and she kissed his penis, and then began stroking it.

“Let’s get this bad boy hot and heavy and I’ll lube you up too. Strawberry flavored!” she said, and licked some off of her finger.

Billy’s dick was hard in no time and Pam slathered it with the sweet smelling gel. Not to be wasteful, she stuck the remaining gob on her finger into her own asshole, just in case.

The dildo was maybe two inches wide, and Billy watched Etta’s sphincter slowly close after Pam pulled the fake dick out of her. Billy thought, ‘This is going to be good, it looks like they’ve been practicing’.

Pam moved to the side and pulled Billy by the dick and placed its tip in prime position. The asshole winked. “Be gentle!” she said.

Billy spread her crack with his thumbs and pressed his cockhead hard against her opening. Etta grunted as he pushed himself in. Pam was massaging Etta’s back and already sucking on the dildo.

Etta squealed and gripped the edge of the mattress when Billy forced his oiled rod into her tight tunnel. She felt his stiff width against her rectal walls and a prickly drag as he pushed further in. Once his cock was in deep, Billy slid it in and out gently a couple times before picking up his pace. Soon he was slinging it pretty good and Etta was half grunting/half crying with each push.

“Oh, fuck!” Etta croaked.

“This is so fucking hot!” Pam blurted, now fucking herself with the dildo.

Billy was throwing all of himself into it, literally, eagerly pounding Etta’s cozy ass while watching Pam ram the rubber cock into her twat.

Etta had been fingering herself since Pam had lubed her ass and inserted the dildo, and now she announced that she was about to come. That made Billy bang harder, deep inside her, in effort to syphon his cum up from the depths of his scrotum.

“Ugghhh…” Billy howled.

“Aurrrgghh…” Etta wailed.

Pam heard their orgasmic clamors and knew what it meant. She squeezed Etta’s hand and knew by her vice grip that she was unloading onto the bedcovers. Billy let out with one final gut-wrenching bellow and released his load into Etta’s rear end.

When Billy pulled his drained cock back out, he watched again with awe as her asshole shrunk back to normalcy and his cum seeped out.

Pam repositioned herself. She licked up the cum from Etta’s ass. Then, as she’d promised, she took Billy’s cock into her mouth and sucked him, and extracted the few last drops of his seed that had not managed to make it all the way to daylight.
—-
That’s the way it went that night. They all would rest for a while, but sooner or later somebody started fooling around. Etta went to the bathroom and when she came back out Billy was fucking Pam doggy style. Pam went to the bathroom and when she came back out Etta had a dick in her mouth. Billy’s penis was sore all around.

Billy had always thought that love triangles were bad news, but damn if this one wasn’t starting off great! With a cock, two cunts, three tongues, four tits, six lips and three assholes the possibilities and combinations were limitless! They all fell asleep with smiles on.
—-
In the morning Billy woke up with a massive hard-on as usual, but he had to pee like a racehorse. In the bathroom he contorted his body and pushed down on his erection to try to steer his piss into the toilet. Mostly it hit the bowl. But with the skin of his dick stretched to the max, it hurt like hell because the sides of his shaft were rubbed raw. He found a small bottle of body lotion on the sink and gently massaged it in, hoping it would soothe the soreness. Then when he returned to the bed, damn if those two redheaded nymphets weren’t ready to suck his dick again!

‘Shit’, Billy thought to himself, ‘Life is tough!’

Billy watched Pam and Etta take turns sucking him and intermittently kissing and making out. It hurt a little but he toughed it out. Then it gradually evolved into Etta doing the cocksucking and Pam doing Etta. Billy watched Etta’s mouth on his cock and Pam’s mouth on Etta’s twat and realized his own mouth had nothing to do; all he could do was watch. So, he got Pam to move her body around and repositioned so her crotch was up near his face, and by bending his torso a little he could reach it with his mouth. Bingo, just like that, he was chomping down on Pam’s wet pussy and sucking her clit like it might try and get away. He never thought it could happen, but there they were, all of them deeply consumed in an oral sex trio, and within a few short minutes they each received a mouthful of cum.
—-
They were getting hungry. It was getting to be mid-morning and they hadn’t eaten much at dinner the night before. Pam said she would take the first shower. Fortunately the stall was too small for all three to shower at once; if it had been big enough for all of them, they feared they may never get out of there!

After all were cleaned up and smelling fresh and dressed (Pam and Etta had brought a change of clothes, Billy wore his same clothes from the night before) they packed and checked out of the hotel. The girls threw their bags in the car and they decided to have lunch at the same restaurant they’d been to the night before. Billy admired his ‘girlfriends’ as he walked behind them to the table, two fine manes of curly red hair, two pair of long, lean legs and two sexy asses, all wrapped up in tight jeans. They sat at the same table and ordered fish sandwiches and Bloody Marys, and talked about the night they had just all spent together.

“So Billy, have you enjoyed our date?” Etta asked, with a wink.

“Enjoyed it? It was probably the greatest night of my life!” he said.

Etta chuckled and gave Pam a sly grin. “Ooh, that’s what I like to hear. That was our goal!”

“Well, you did it. It was the greatest night, and it didn’t even kill me, or break my dick off, although it may have come close, and I may need a few days to recover. I could get used to that!”

Etta and Pam looked at each other, then at him. “Could you?” Etta asked.

Billy had a puzzled look on his face. “Could I what? Get used to it?”

Etta grabbed Pam’s hand and Billy’s hand at the same time. “Look, Billy, we’ve talked about this. Why don’t you move in with us?”

“Move in? With the two of you?”

“Of course, with the two of us. Who else? We have plenty of space, a couple rooms we never use, you can’t beat the rent and it will get you out of that van! Not to mention the fringe benefits…for all three of us!”

Billy was flabbergasted. What would it be like living with these red bombshells? Would his dick ever heal? Would he be able to stand up straight again? Would his body run out of cum? They told him the rent, which he said was ridiculously low. They told him, no problem, he could raise the rent whenever he wanted. They said the bottom line was that they wanted him in their lives, if he wanted them in his.

Billy thanked them profusely and said it sounded like a great offer. He would think about it.
—-
Ten seconds later Billy said ‘Yes’. He would move in on Monday after work.
—-
All day Monday he thought about the move. It could be great, or it could be turn out to be a mess, but he was anxious. He’d never been all that successful keeping one girl happy, much less trying to juggle two. In fact the only times he’d ever come close to a triangle he’d had to work to keep them apart, not move in with them! He told himself it would be fun to try. And he could always leave if things went wacko.

It was about five-thirty when he drove up to the house. There was a big van from a retail mattress store out front. They were unloading a mattress and box springs and carrying them into the house. Etta and Pam were supervising.

“Hi Billy,” Etta said, and she kissed him. Then he kissed Pam.

“What’s going on?” Billy asked.

“I got us a new bed. Same day service!”

“What was wrong with the other bed?”

“Nothing really, I guess,” Etta said. “But this new bed is King Size!” Then softly, she added, “Sleeps three!”

“Got all new linens too,” Pam said. “We can try it out tonight!”

Billy looked at the sly grins on the two red foxes.

That’s when he knew he’d made the right decision.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

← Older posts

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

DONATE!


PayPal - The safer, easier way to pay online!

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Register
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com
Follow ilove-u.com on WordPress.com

Tags

abduction Adult adult content Adult Fantasy adult firms adult movies adult rated adult sex stories adult stories Affairs Affair Sex Stories after dark afternoon delight Alien amanda anal Anal Sex Anal Sex Stories Anoushka apartment house asian Ass to mouth Ass to pussy attorney Authoritarian bar bathroom BBW BDSM bed bedroom Bestiality Bi-sexual bisexual Bisexual Sex Stories Blackmail black man black men blonde Blowjob Bondage and restriction Boy brenda Celeb Celeb Fakes Celeb Nudes Celebrities Celebrity Celebrity Fakes Celebrity Nudes Cheating Cheating Wife Stories cock Coercion college sex Consensual Sex couch Cruelty cum Cum Swallowing cunt dad danni date dating Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim dinner Discipline Domination/submission Donation Drug erotic erotica erotica sex stories Erotic Fansasy Erotic Fantasy erotic fiction erotic novel Erotic Nudes erotic romance Erotic Sex Erotic Sex Stories erotic short erotic short story erotic story fantasy erotic writing escorts Exhibitionism exotic Extreme Fakes fantasies Fantasm fantasy Fantasy Sex Stories Female/Female Female / Girl Female Domination Female exhibitionist Female Sex Stories Female solo Fetish Sex Stories Fiction Finding my wife fucking a young man First Date First Encounter of the Boss's Wife First Time First Time Anal Fuck First Time Sex Stories Fisting fucking Fun In My Office Gay Girls / Female group sex Group Sex Stories hard cock Hardcore Her Unexpected Pleasure high heels hookup Horny Husband Turned on By Storytime huge boobs huge cock Humiliation Husband Sex Stories Incest indian intercourse irs Jenny Visits A Gloryhole Job/Place-of-work Jodie Pays Off Her Debt Juicy Get's A Rude Awakening kinky kiss kissing lesbian lesbians Lesbian Sex Stories licking love Love Sex Stories lubricating lust Male/Female Male / Females Male / Female Teens Male / Older Female Male/Teen Female Male Domination Males / Female manu Married Sex Stories massage masturbation Mature Mature Sex Stories Meet the Pornstars - Remake Melissa Likes to Watch Milf Stories Milking Kimberly Mind Control monica Monster motel Mother-in-Law's Hot Oiled Ass Pt 1 mouth multi-racial My Best Friend Sex Story My Last Client. Pt 1 My Night With A Sexy Mum My Sister’s Husband My Wife’s Sexy Friend naughty naughty novel Never Judge a Book By Its Cover night nipples Non-consensual sex nude office office party Older Female / Males Older Male / Female oral oral sex Oral Sex Author's infos Oral Sex Stories orgasm orgy Paid in Full panties passion Passion & Pleasure pleasure Plumper porn Pregnant pretty brunette Prostitution pussy Rape relationship relationships Reluctance restaurant Romance Romantic Stories Ron rough sex Scatology School Science-Fiction SecretSex Stories seduce seduction sex sex in the afternoon sex in the apartment sex orgy sex poem Sex Stories sex story Sex Toy Stories Sexual Sex With My Naughty Step-Mom Sex With Stranger sexy sexy girl Short Erotic Stories short exotica short stories slut Spanking steamy sex Stockholm Syndrome Stories suck Support Swinger Stories tapes teen Teen Female/Teen Female Teen Male / Female Teen Male/Teen Female threesome Threesome Author's infos Torture Tough Love Toys Transgendered Transsexual Transvestite True Story tyler underwear vibrator Violence Virginity Voyeurism Watching the Show of a Lifetime Water Sports/Pissing We Had a Threesome Without Me wet wet pussy Wife Wife Sex Stories Will the Wife Cheat woman Written by wome Written by women young

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

DONATE!


PayPal - The safer, easier way to pay online!

Recent Comments

Tyler on Waking Up a Whore

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Register
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com

Copyright

Copyright 2018 ilove-u.com All Rights Reserved

Tags

abduction Adult adult content Adult Fantasy adult firms adult movies adult rated adult sex stories adult stories Affairs Affair Sex Stories after dark afternoon delight Alien amanda anal Anal Sex Anal Sex Stories Anoushka apartment house asian Ass to mouth Ass to pussy attorney Authoritarian bar bathroom BBW BDSM bed bedroom Bestiality Bi-sexual bisexual Bisexual Sex Stories Blackmail black man black men blonde Blowjob Bondage and restriction Boy brenda Celeb Celeb Fakes Celeb Nudes Celebrities Celebrity Celebrity Fakes Celebrity Nudes Cheating Cheating Wife Stories cock Coercion college sex Consensual Sex couch Cruelty cum Cum Swallowing cunt dad danni date dating Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim dinner Discipline Domination/submission Donation Drug erotic erotica erotica sex stories Erotic Fansasy Erotic Fantasy erotic fiction erotic novel Erotic Nudes erotic romance Erotic Sex Erotic Sex Stories erotic short erotic short story erotic story fantasy erotic writing escorts Exhibitionism exotic Extreme Fakes fantasies Fantasm fantasy Fantasy Sex Stories Female/Female Female / Girl Female Domination Female exhibitionist Female Sex Stories Female solo Fetish Sex Stories Fiction Finding my wife fucking a young man First Date First Encounter of the Boss's Wife First Time First Time Anal Fuck First Time Sex Stories Fisting fucking Fun In My Office Gay Girls / Female group sex Group Sex Stories hard cock Hardcore Her Unexpected Pleasure high heels hookup Horny Husband Turned on By Storytime huge boobs huge cock Humiliation Husband Sex Stories Incest indian intercourse irs Jenny Visits A Gloryhole Job/Place-of-work Jodie Pays Off Her Debt Juicy Get's A Rude Awakening kinky kiss kissing lesbian lesbians Lesbian Sex Stories licking love Love Sex Stories lubricating lust Male/Female Male / Females Male / Female Teens Male / Older Female Male/Teen Female Male Domination Males / Female manu Married Sex Stories massage masturbation Mature Mature Sex Stories Meet the Pornstars - Remake Melissa Likes to Watch Milf Stories Milking Kimberly Mind Control monica Monster motel Mother-in-Law's Hot Oiled Ass Pt 1 mouth multi-racial My Best Friend Sex Story My Last Client. Pt 1 My Night With A Sexy Mum My Sister’s Husband My Wife’s Sexy Friend naughty naughty novel Never Judge a Book By Its Cover night nipples Non-consensual sex nude office office party Older Female / Males Older Male / Female oral oral sex Oral Sex Author's infos Oral Sex Stories orgasm orgy Paid in Full panties passion Passion & Pleasure pleasure Plumper porn Pregnant pretty brunette Prostitution pussy Rape relationship relationships Reluctance restaurant Romance Romantic Stories Ron rough sex Scatology School Science-Fiction SecretSex Stories seduce seduction sex sex in the afternoon sex in the apartment sex orgy sex poem Sex Stories sex story Sex Toy Stories Sexual Sex With My Naughty Step-Mom Sex With Stranger sexy sexy girl Short Erotic Stories short exotica short stories slut Spanking steamy sex Stockholm Syndrome Stories suck Support Swinger Stories tapes teen Teen Female/Teen Female Teen Male / Female Teen Male/Teen Female threesome Threesome Author's infos Torture Tough Love Toys Transgendered Transsexual Transvestite True Story tyler underwear vibrator Violence Virginity Voyeurism Watching the Show of a Lifetime Water Sports/Pissing We Had a Threesome Without Me wet wet pussy Wife Wife Sex Stories Will the Wife Cheat woman Written by wome Written by women young

Website Powered by WordPress.com.

Privacy & Cookies: This site uses cookies. By continuing to use this website, you agree to their use.
To find out more, including how to control cookies, see here: Cookie Policy
  • Follow Following
    • ilove-u.com
    • Join 2,362 other followers
    • Already have a WordPress.com account? Log in now.
    • ilove-u.com
    • Customize
    • Follow Following
    • Sign up
    • Log in
    • Report this content
    • View site in Reader
    • Manage subscriptions
    • Collapse this bar
 

Loading Comments...
 

You must be logged in to post a comment.